we thinke in this so great an alteration both in the doctrine and also in the gouernment of the Church that euerie man held his peace for the doctrine we haue elsewhere declared how euerie article and when it came to be corrupted as also what opposition was alwaies made against it so that we shall not need to rehearse it here farther than as it was vsed by the Popes to the corruption of the policie and gouernment of the Church The Popes as we haue said thrust the Emperors out of Italie the colour was because they rejected the adoration of Images it being therefore cleare that the three seuerall Councels of Constantinople the one held in the yeare 713 the other in the yeare 729 and the third called the seuenth vniuersall Councell An. 713. An. 729. An. 755. consisting of 338 Bishops in the yeare 755 all held in the times of Constantine Gregorie the second and Stephen the third who were those that did abuse this article of Images to thrust the Emperours out of Italie it being I say cleare that all these condemned the adoration of Images Is it not manifest what they judged of the Popes proceedings against the Emperours seeing they condemned the ground of their proceedings And we may easily imagine what the Churches of Fraunce thought of those Popes whom they saw to trouble the world vnder a colour of Images seeing themselues neither at that present nor in long time after vsed them or at least vsed no religious honour towards them no not those who yet condemned the Greekes for breaking and defacing them Anastas Biblioth in ep ad Joh. 8. Baron in Annal. an 794. art 40. witnesse Anastasius a Writer of that verie time and Baronius of this present and seeing that a Councell held at Gentilli others say at Saumur in Fraunce vnder Pepin himselfe not daring to speake more plainely for feare of the Pope yet counsailed the Emperours of Greece to hold them to the ancient vsage of the Church seeing also that another Councell of the Westerne Churches held vnder Charlemaigne at Francford composed as sayth Sigonius of a great multitude of Bishops of Fraunce Germanie and Italie present there the Legats of the Pope condemned openly and shamefully that second Councell of Nice and consequently censured all those Councels which were held at Rome in the yeare 713 716 742 768 vnder Constantine Gregorie the second Zacharie and Stephen the third for the support of Images Moreouer they published a booke against that second Councell of Nice declaring it to haue beene a false Synod and no Councell at all against Pope Adrian who had approued it and who can doubt but that Pepin and Charlemaigne themselues would haue condemned it but that they could not meddle with the point of state without quarrelling the Pope vpon a matter of the Church But to come vnto the Historie of those times Zacharie had holpen Pepin in his vsurpation of the Crowne of France and Pepin in thankfulnesse came to assist him in his exaltation ouer the Emperors and Lumbards in Italie Carloman his owne brother which was entred into a Monasterie at Mount Cassin in Italie tooke a journey of purpose into France to dissuade the enterprise Annon lib. 4. c. 62. and with great earnestnesse in open Parliament pleaded the cause of the Lumbard King which how could he doe without condemning the Popes ambition Some say he did it not of his owne will Sigon l. 3. de Reg. Jtal. Anastas in Stephan 3. but by the commandement of his Abbot but was not the good of the Church if he had so thought it more to haue beene regarded Or what could an Abbot haue done to so great a Prince as he was In the end Charles came to an end of his conquests in Italie then was he moued to ratifie to Adrian the pretended donation of Pepin at what time Charles let him to vnderstand well ynough that he held not his Crowne from the Pope but that the Pope held both his dignitie and Rome it selfe in fee from him and homage to his Empire for there it was by generall consent of Bishops and Abbots ordained That Charles should be Prince of the Senat in which verie point Adrian encroached vpon the prerogatiue of the Emperour to whom onely it appertained to giue that title and that he should haue power to inuest the Archbishops and Bishops of all Prouinces meaning of Italie with prouiso That if they were not allowed and inuested by him they could not be consecrated by anie moreouer that he should elect the Pope and dispose of the See Apostolike all which we find in Gratian in the Decrete standing yet after the correction of Gregorie the thirteenth So likewise Sigebert Abbot of Gemblons D. 63. C. Hadrianus 22. Sigon de Reg. Ital. l. 4. Dignitatem Principatus Sigibert in Chron. Charles saith he held a Councell at Rome with Pope Adrian with 150 other Bishops and Abbots to whom the Pope with the whole Synod gaue authoritie to elect the Pope and to prouide the See Apostolike and gaue him also the title of Prince ordaining farther that the Archbishops and Bishops throughout the Prouinces should receiue inuestiture from him and that a Bishop not approued and inuested by him should not be consecrated by anie and that such as should be refractarie to this decree should be Anathema and if they repented not their goods should be confiscated Which Gratian expresseth in these words Whosoeuer shall doe contrarie to this decree the Synod layeth the band of Anathema vpon him and ordaineth that his goods shall be confiscated if he repent not So also saith Sigonius adding farther that this Rite of Inuestiture was so called because it was giuen them by a Ring and a staffe in regard no doubt of those lands which they euen then possessed This Rite of confirming the Popes continued as we haue alreadie shewed in the Emperors hands vntill the time of Constantine Pogonatus who about 100 yeares past had released it to Pope Benedict the second and so it continued vntill now when Charlemaigne tooke it into his hands againe Sigonius graunteth all this to be true but he addeth that Charlemaigne out of his good nature released it againe but there is no author for it and the practise long after was to the contrarie Baronius here setteth vpon poore Sigibert Baron vol. 9. an 774. art 10 11 seq and crieth out ô scelus ô imposture ô fraus laying to his charge that he was of the Emperor Henrie his faction and that in fauour of him he inuented this fable and that the Historians of Charles say no such matter But what was Gratian were all the rest of later times schismatikes for reporting the same thing after the same manner Was Gregorie the 13 a schismatike who hath in his late correction left that Canon standing and vncontrolled yea but Gratian had it from Sigibert and gaue too light credence to him It is true that Gratian hath
which without wrong done vnto his Authors he could not conceale For Hermannus a Chronicler of those times and Leo Bishop of Ostia had witnessed before That the Romans being wearied with the wickednesse of Benedict expelled him and substituted though not without money Siluester in his place And that some few monethes after Benedict with the helpe of his kindred and friends recouered it againe who that he might with more libertie betake himselfe to his owne pleasures he substituted Iohn the Archpriest Herman in Chron. Leo l. 2. c. 80. Otho Frisingensis supra who was accounted almost the more religious he would haue said the more hypocrite And of all three Otho Frisingensis recounteth before vnto vs the pitifull estate that Rome was then in I my selfe saith he haue heard it in the city from the Romans themselues To conclude Baronius calls those three false Popes tricipitem Bestiam a Beast with a triple head rising from the gates of hell Where is then that See against which the gates of hell cannot preuaile Now Cerberus himselfe as that which the Poet speakes of is choked with a ball of pitch And where is that euer-running spring of the spirit of God or in whom did it now reside This ball of pitch saith he a certaine good man and a zealous called Gratian made for them Baron an 1045 1044. and see how he did it He went to the aforesaid men and persuaded them with money to forsake the See and to Benedict he left the reuenues of England because he seemed to be a man of greatest power and authoritie The Romans in recompence thereof as to the purchaser of their freedome made him Pope who was Gregorie the sixt I aske now Whether this transaction may bee borne with amongst the Canonists or whether all this may redownd to his profit without simonie And to say the truth for this either cause or pretence of cause hee was afterwards in the Councell of Sutri by the authoritie of Henrie the Emperour and the consent of the Romans expelled his See and the Bishop of Bamberge who was Clement the second installed in his place chosen from amongst strangers because alas therefore there were none capable thereof at Rome But Baronius is much grieued with these words Leo Ostiens l. 2. c. 80. who calls this election a detestable presumption of the Emperour Henrie and doth vehemently endeuour to proue that therefore the Popedome of Clement could not be lawfull But in all this time when will he find vs any Pope and how will he fill vp that gulfe of pretended succession which they so much boast of Except he meane to supplie it with the abhominations of Benedict the ninth who yet continuing euen after the death of Clement thrust himselfe thrice into the chaire We must not forget that you may vnderstand that the libertie of the Churches was not yet wholly taken away that Henrie the King of Germanie in the yeare 1006 held a Synod at Frankford whereof Dithmar thus speaketh Dithmar l. 6. The generall Councell is appointed at Frankford by the King and was visited by all those that are on this side the Alpes Which was done to make Bamberge a Bishopricke and being done Eberard was nominated Bishop by the Emperour and consecrated by Willegisus the President of the Synod and all this without the knowledge or consent of Rome Henrie his sonne likewise called another Councell in the yeare 1047 An. 1047. wherein he sharply repressed all simoniacal persons Glaber saith Glaber l. 5. c. 5. Coadunare fecit He assembled as well the Archbishops as the Bishops c. And for a conclusion after he had pronounced a curse against all those that had committed simonie he protesteth and saith As God hath giuen me of his meere mercie the Crowne so will I freely giue that which belongs to his religion Here is no mention made of Rome But Baronius wittily after his manner saith That he thinkes that Clement the second was at this Synod though without any Author for saith he the Emperour ought in duetie to giue his helping hand vnto him by this his Edict which he likewise performed in fact But suppose that Pope Clement were present thereat and in all these proceedings not remembred doth it not hurt his cause the more So likewise in Spaine in the yeare 1012 there was a Councell held at Leon Baron vol. 11. an 1012. ex script Anto. August art 16. Glaber l. 3. c. 8. in which thus spake the Fathers We say they are met together at Leon and by the commaundement of King Alphonsus the fift we haue made these Decrees which are intituled The Decrees of the King Alphonsus and Geloira the Queene And in France in the yeare 1017 a Councell was called by King Robert touching the cause of Heresie notwithstanding that he by the testimonie of all the writers of those times was commended for his pietie and deuotion 40. PROGRESSION Of the wicked inuentions of Hildebrand and the Popes of this time to enlarge their power and authoritie Of the doctrine of the redemption of penitentiaries by whom and when it came in Of the fained myracles of Alexander the second to deceiue the people Of the troubles that arose in Milan through the Popes intrusions there Of the Peter pence that were granted at this time by diuers Princes to the Pope Damianus Bishop of Ostia exclaimeth against the lasciuious life of the Roman Clergie THe thirtie yeares that follow vnder diuers Popes vsing rather the magistracie than ministrie of Hildebrand who especially swayed in those times gaue occasion vnto them to vsurpe againe that which the Emperour Henrie the second had taken from them by restoring that auncient law which was made in a solemne Synod betwixt Hadrian the first and Charles the Great and was in force vnder the gouernment of his whole race and afterwards confirmed vnder the Othoes and other Kings of Germanie This Hildebrand was by nation a Tuscan by profession a Monke of Clugnie He obtained that dignitie by bad meanes as Cardinal Benno and the Roman Archpriest doe witnesse The minoritie of Henrie the third the sonne of the Emperour Henrie the second being a child of fiue yeares of age and brought vp vnder the tuition of Agnis his mother as the minoritie of Princes produce many times weake counsellors was a great occasion why Hildebrand abusing his youth did dare to enterprise so much But the diuell especially by his messengers thrust himselfe into the businesse whilest they that they might the more easily obtaine that they desired abused the people vnder the name of two pretended Heresies the one was Simonie the sale for siluer or other thing equiuolent thereunto of Ecclesiastical charges though at that time there was nothing at Rome more cōmon where the Popedome it selfe was set to sale to whomsoeuer would giue most where the Popes sold all Ecclesiastical dignities and themselues to the diuell as we haue often seene
are manifold you would as little spare him When he had vttered this with a loud voyce he said Verily I feare not to vndergoe death for the truth but I tell you in the word of our Lord that the omnipotent God will not pardon your impietie Yee are full of all vncleanenesse and goe to hell euen before the people that are committed to your charge God is the reuenger Platina in Honor 2. Sabell Ennead 9. l. 4. Platina saith that he was followed by many of the Roman Nobilitie as a Prophet and the true disciple of Christ But Sabellicus saith This wicked deed that was cōmitted by the Clergie defamed their whole order yet it was the fault but of a few for their licentious life was grown to that height that they could not endure wholesome admonitions And Honorius truely tooke it grieuously saith he but presently addeth caeterum questione abstinuit but the restrefrayneth to speake of By this the Reader may judge what his anger was Let vs here speake of that which is written touching Nordbertus An. 1125. who came to Honorius in the yeare 1125 for the confirmation of the order of Premonstre instituted by him who published that Antichrist was euen at hand and readie to bee reuealed S. Barnard writing to Gaufrid Bishoppe of Chartres saith Barnard Epist 56. ad Gaufr Carnotens Whereas not many dayes since I saw his face and from his heauenlie pipe that is to say his mouth I heard many thing yet this I neuer heard that he should go into Hierusalem But whē I did inquire what he thought of Antichrist he protested he knew most certaine that he should be reuealed in this present generation And hereupon it appeareth that this question was then verie frequent But saith he as I entreated him to declare vnto me from whence he had this certainetie as I gaue eare to his answer I thought I might not beleeue him neuertheles he affirmed that he should not die before he saw the general persecution of the Church which truely he saw not long after if he obserued it against them that were called the Waldenses and so bloudie and cruell as hardly was euer any But the mischiefe was That Antichrist walked about the Theatre of the world but so disguised as few knew him and they that did know him durst not speake ill of him Vrspergen Abbas an 1119. The Abbot of Vrsperge telleth vs of this Norbertus That he was at the Councell of Collen vnder Calixtus in the yeare 1119 where he was accused of all that were there touching many things whereof he wisely excused himselfe whereupon it is written of him That the hands of all these were against him and he against them all Vpon what occasion he sheweth not 46. PROGRESSION Of the factions in the Popedome betweene Innocent the second and Anaclet the second and how Innocent requited the Emperour Lotharius in defending him against Anaclet Of the militarie enterprise of Innocent against Roger Duke of Apulia and Calabria and the successe thereof BY the death of Honorius arose a great schisme in the Church of Rome the one part hauing chosen Gregorie the sonne of Guido who was named Innocent the second the other Peter the sonne of Peter Leo who was first consecrated and called Anaclet the second both citizens of Rome but Anaclet of the more honourable familie so that Innocent after he was consecrated by the Bishop of Ostia was constrained for his safetie to flie into the towers of the Frangepanes riuals of Piter Leo and at length to leaue the citie Anaclet in the meane time being possest of the Vatican and finding therein crownes cups crosses and crucifixes of gold siluer and other rich ornaments caused them to be molten and made into money to content those that were of his faction and followers And it is likely the other would haue done no lesse if he had had power and meanes according as the election of the Popes at these times were carried Innocent therefore imbarked himselfe with his Cardinals and came to Pisa and there excommunicated Anaclet and presently went into France and sent to King Lewis the Grosse declaring vnto him the equitie of his cause to be protected by him This was the occasion of the Councell of Estampes where our Bishops disputing with those of the Popes S. Bernard held for Innocent who at the same time was inuited by Legats to take his refuge in France For hauing S. Bernard on his side was a great helpe vnto him And our Frenchmen were willing to bind the Pope vnto them who for a good turne receiued might afterward requite them in Italie There was also by chance at the same time in France Vincent l. 27. c. 6. Bernard vita l. 2. c. 1. Suggerus Abbas in vita Ludouici Grossi Henrie the first King of England whom Bernard persuadeth in the behalfe of Innocent against the opinion of all his Bishops through whose persuasion he went to Chartres to meet him Then both the Popes indeuored to defend each others part but Anaclet thundered his Excommunications at Rome against Innocent and his partakers Innocent at Clermont and Rheimes did the like against him and his followers And moreouer in Italie the Princes of the Normans defended the faction of Anaclet for he had bound Roger with a new benefit Leo Hostiens seu Petrus Diaconus l. 4. c. 99. in giuing him the title of a King and Anselme also Archbishop of Milan with all the Bishops of Lombardie his Suffragans And as on the one side S. Bernard defended Innocent so Anaclet was authorised by Sinaretus Abbot of Mont Cassin and all those of his Order who were of great authoritie especially in Italie where it was a question of holding his seat at Rome Innocent therefore in the yeare 1132 An. 1132. endeuoured to procure an enteruiew and conference betweene him and the Emperour Lotharius at Liege where according to the example of Charls and Otho the Great he requested him to take vpon him the protection of the Church A thing which he willingly yeelded vnto but vpon condition That the inuesting of Bishops which the Church of Rome had taken away from his predecessor Henrie should be restored vnto him At which word Vita Bernardi l. 2. c. 1. saith the Author of the life of S. Bernard the Romans were amazed and waxed verie pale thinking they had incountred greater danger at Liege than they had auoided at Rome vntill S. Bernard whom he had alwayes neere vnto him caused Lotharius to change his opinion telling him That it stood not with his generous mind to make a benefit of the diuision of the Church because it was a thing that could not be done without much slaughter and bloud Wherefore Lotharius was therewith content Vrspergens in Lothario so that he would promise him to crowne him Emperor so soone as he should be reestablished in the See at Rome Then Lotharius came into Italie in the yeare 1133
commended by all Histories for his pietie vertue clemencie forgetfulnesse of all iniuries whereby he left a desire in all men of his continuance yet no man euer endured greater more vnjust dealings by the Popes Through his death arose many molestations to his son Henrie as well in Germanie as in Italie But the thing that most troubled him was to get into his possession the kingdome of Sicilie in the right of Constance his wife by the death of William the which Pope Clement for want of an heire male challenged to belong to the church and had sent his forces to inuade it if the States and gouernours thereof had not opposed against him one Tancred the Bastard son of Roger by which meanes the inuasion of Clement being delayed Henrie had the better opportunitie to prouide for himself Thus did he obserue the promise made by his predecessor to those that went into the holie Land to defend and protect their estates and rights in that state they should leaue them Platina in Clement 3. Frederic being dead in this expedition his sonne Henrie besides the griefe for the losse of his father through so extraordinarie and vnexpected an accident was no lesse diuersly disquieted and disturbed in the kingdome of Germanie But Clement while he was endeauouring to put by Henrie from the imperiall Diademe died in Aprill in the yeare 1191 whom Cardinall Iacynthus succeeded a Citizen in Rome and was called Celestine the third By this change Henrie sped the better and with all diligence came to Rome where he was crowned by Celestine whom hee had before bound vnto him Naucler vol. 2. Gener. 40. by restoring into his hands the citie of Tusculus which had been deliuered into his protection a meanes for Celestine to gratifie the Romans because that for the space of 50 yeares before it had beene either the cause or pretence of many dissentions and brawles betweene them and the Popes Vignier ex Chron. Germā manuscr Baro an 1191. Sect 1. 10. ex Rogero authore Coaetaneo parte posteriore in Richardo primo But as soone as hee had restored it vnto them hee refrained not any kind of crueltie that he might practise against those miserable people But the manner of his coronation is worthie to bee noted After the Emperour had taken his oath to defend the Church and the patrimonie of Saint Peter and to restore whatsoeuer belonged to the Church whole and entire if any thing were withheld or detayned from it the Emperour and the Empresse are brought into the Church by the Pope and Masse being solemnely celebrated by him he annoynteth first the Emperour with words instituted to that purpose and afterward the Empresse Then sitting downe in his pontificall Chaire holdeth the imperiall Crowne betweene his feet and the Emperour bowing downe his head and likewise the Empresse receiue it from his feet And after this immediatly the Pope striking the Crowne with his foot kickes it from his head to the ground in token hee hath power if his merits so deserue to depose him then the Cardinals standing round about receiue the same Crowne and reuerently puts it vpon the heads of the Emperour and the Empresse Baronius himselfe is the Author and likewise Ranulph in the same words Ranulph in Polycr l. 7. ca. 26. Thus this proud mysterie did still rise by degrees Now by the death of the Bastard Tancred it was the easier for Henrie to make his peace with the kingdome of Sicilia But Celestine was now readie to excommunicate Henrie and also his brother Philip if his death had not preuented it by an auntient pretence wherby he had vsurped the possessions of the Countesse Mathilda though before to the end that Henrie should ruinate and destroy Tancred whom hee saw now established by the States hee had inuested the sayd Henrie into these dominions as his feudatarie But Henrie dying in the yeare 1197 left onely a sonne by Constance his wife of the age of one yeare and the troubles that euerie-where rise about the succession gaue Celestine meanes or rather a fit opportunitie to his successour Innocent the third to doe whatsoeuer they would in prejudice of the Empire For as Philip the brother of Henrie and Otho Duke of Saxonie striued for the Kingdome of Germanie Innocent taking an oath of faithfull homage of the Gouernour of the Citie of Rome inuadeth the Dukedome of Tuscane which Henrie had giuen to Philip his brother and sending to the Bishoppes of Germanie commaundeth them to deliuer the hostages which Henrie had brought out of Sicilia with him namely Sibilla the widow of Tancred his children and the Archbishoppe of Salerne Butt if Vezilus de Berco their keeper should refuse to deliuer them then they should excommunicate him by which meanes he seemed to haue composed the businesse of Sicilia to his owne desires The verie same way partly by force and partly by excommunication hee chased away Marcoaldus out of Romania and Conradus out of the Dukedome of Spoleto whom Henrie had inuested and interdicted all the Cities that any whit fauoured them and strengthened and confirmed the Cities of Lombardie in their societie to remayne free in such sort that the Emperours who afterward came into Italie found they had no authoritie left vnto them Furthermore hee enforced Constantia the widow of Henrie to take an oath to hold of him and his successours in homage Apulia and Calabria paying yearely sixe hundred squifats and for the Countrie of Mercia foure hundred vpon condition that her sonne comming to age shall take the same oath And as Constancia not long after chaunced to dye hee tooke vpon him to bee the Tutor and Gardian of the child who was Frederic the second and by these cunning sleights hath made himselfe Arbiter of the Kingdome Againe in Germanie he refused the election of Philip brother of Henrie as excommunicated by him and approued that of Otho Duke of Saxonie thereby taking from his pupill the support and helpe of the Vncle neither doth hee dissemble it that what hee did was in hatred of his predecesours who had opposed themselues against due See of Rome that is to say for defending the rights of their Empire And here the Reader may see the care they had of the affaires of the East that whilest they were bent wholly to the care of themselues all things went to ruine And here we make an end of the twelfth age OPPOSITION I willingly omit those frequent contentions betweene the Emperours and the Popes in these times contenting my selfe to haue noted here what the better sort haue thought of the Church of Rome Clement the third solicited the kings of Fraunce and England to the voyage of the holie Land who for the differences that grew betweene them thought it not fit and conuenient for them to go forward into a strange Countrie vnlesse the cause of the discord were first taken away and it seemed to Clement that Philip the second our king was
say If we admit the Councell to be kept the Lay-men will come and take away our temporaltie But as by the iust iudgement of God it came to passe that the Iewes lost their place which would not let goe Christ so by the iust iudgement of God it will come to passe That because wee will not let the Councell be called wee shall lose our temporaltie and I would to God that not also our bodies and soules too To that which at last he replied That the Councell of Basil was not lawful Yea rather answereth he it dependeth on the Councell of Constance if that were a true one then also this No man hath seemed to doubt whether that were lawfull nor likewise of whatsoeuer was there decreed for if any should say That the Decrees of that Councell are not of validitie hee must needs also confesse that the deposition of Iohn the foure and twentieth by vertue of those Decrees was of no force If they were of force neither could the election of Pope Martin hold good being done whilst the other was yet liuing If Martin was not Pope then neither is your Holinesse who were elected of the Cardinals by him created it importeth therefore none more than your Holinesse to defend the Decrees of that Councell And let the Reader note the argument of the Cardinall against the Papists which call into doubt the authoritie of these two Councels and consequently the vniuersall vocation and succession of Rome whereas Iulian maintaineth on the contrarie That there hardly is found any grounded on so manyfold authoritie And therefore hee defendeth the Decree whereby is affirmed That the Councell is aboue the Pope by the same reasons and examples as the Fathers of the Councell of Basil It was the ordinarie question of that time in which besides the decision of the Councell of Basill the greatest learned men in particular defend the sentence of the Councell And Aeneas Syluius before he came to the Popedome in the Historie of the Councell of Basil which wee haue aboue abridged had plainely declared his mind Aeneas Syluius Epist 54. 55. In his Epistle also to Gaspar Schlicke the Emperours Chauncellour wherein he approueth the Councell of king Charles the seuenth for the re-vnion of the Church It is lawfull saith he for secular Princes to assemble whether the Clergie will or no and neuerthelesse an vnion may be made thereby for hee should be vndoubtedly Pope whom all the Princes obeyed I see no Clergie-men that will suffer martyrdome for the one nor for the other partie Wee all of vs haue the same faith that our Princes haue if they did worship Idols wee would worship them also And wee would not onely deny the Pope but euen Christ also if the secular power did vrge it because charitie is waxed colde and all faith is perished How euer it be wee desire peace be it by another Councell or by an assembly of Princes I weigh not for wee are not to contend for the name but for the thing Call bread if thou wilt a stone and giue it me when I am an hungrie Let it not be called a Councell let it be called a Conuenticle a Congregation a Synagogue it mattereth not prouided that schisme be taken away Therefore that which the king of France writeth pleaseth me exceedingly and I would sticke to his opinion for he seemeth to permit to our king to wit of the Romans the assembling of this congregation How farre is he from them who acknowledge no Councell but that which the Pope is author of And not without cause truely considering what he writeth of the Councels of his time to Lupus of Portugal Jdem Epist 10. Now the Church is a play such as we see of the ball whilest with the strokes of the players it is stricken to and fro But God beholdeth these things from on high and although he seldome inflict on earth deserued punishments on men yet in his last iudgement hee leaueth nothing vnpunished But so soone afterwards as he sat on that chaire of pestilence hee retracteth yea when first the Cardinals hat touched his head he changeth his mind and declineth to the left hand as appeareth in his last Epistles In the same maner spake Laurence Valla a Senator of Rome and wrot a booke of purpose against the Donation of Constantine at the time when Pope Eugenius caused the Emperour Sigismund to sweare vnto it and otherwise would not crowne him and if you aske what was the state of the Church in his time I say Laurentius Valla de Donatione Constant and exclaime saith he that in my time there hath beene none in the Popedome either a faithfull or a wise Steward so much wanteth it that he hath giuen bread and food to the familie of God that the Pope maketh warre on peaceable people and nourisheth discord betweene the chiefest cities the Pope with his consumeth both other mens riches and his owne The Pope pilleth not onely the Commonwealth more than Verres or Catilina or any other robber of the common treasurie durst do but also makes a gain euen of Ecclesiastical goods and the holie Ghost which Simon Magus himselfe detesteth And when he is of some men admonished and reproued of these things he denieth them not but confesseth them openly and boasteth of it as lawfull and by any meanes will haue the patrimonie of the Church giuen by Constantine wrested out of the hands of them that occupie it as if that being recouered Christian religion would be more happie and not rather more oppressed with wickednesse luxuries and lusts if yet it can be any more oppressed and that there is any place further left for wickednesse c. And in the meane time Christ in so many millions of poore dyeth with hunger and nakednesse c. There is therefore no more religion no holinesse no feare of God and which I speake with horrour impious men take the excuse of all their wicked crimes from the Pope For in him and in them which accompanie him is the example of all wickednesse so that we may say with Esay and S. Paul against the Pope and them that are about him The name of God is blasphemed because of you among the Gentiles Yee which teach others teach not your selues Yee who teach that men should not steale yee play the robbers Yee which teach to abhorre sacriledge commit the same Yee which glorie in the Law and in the Papacie by preuarication of the Law dishonor God the true high Bishop And if the Roman people by too much riches lost veram illam Romanitatem that true Roman heart If Salomon also for the same cause fell through the loue of women into Idolatrie thinke we that the same is not done in the Pope and in the rest of the Clergie Yea so farre is he carried that he saith Alledge no more vnto mee thy Dabo tibi claues c. I will giue thee the keyes c. to proue thence thy
earnestly bent and ouer hastie that he neuer thought any thing done with speed ynough but euer kindled with furie cried out to the captaines and chose his owne lodging amongst the ordnance insomuch that in his kitchin two of his seruants were slaine with a shot whatsoeuer his Cardinals could persuade to the contrarie telling him That hereby both his owne person and the whole See were made a scandall and a laughing stocke to the whole world And therefore saith Monstrelet to this purpose He left the chaire of S. Peter and tooke vpon him the title of Mars the god of war displaying in the field his triple crowne and spending his nights in the watch How goodlie a thing it was to see the Myters Crosses and Crosier-staues flying vp and downe the field God he knoweth It is not likely any Diuels could be there where blessings were sold at so base a price Mirandula being taken he set forward with his armie against Ferrara and neglecting these conditions that the Emperor offered and the counsel of Ferdinand of Spain his friend he persisted in his determination Wherupon it was thought good to cite him to the Councel of Pisa on the one side those fiue Cardinals with the Prelats of Fraunce and Germanie vrging it as beeing a man notoriously scandalous incorrigible a stirrer vp of warres and altogether vnfit to rule the Popedome for which cause the authoritie of calling a Councell was diuolued vnto them on the other side king Lewis the twelfth being readie by force and if need were to march against him with his armie in his owne person notwithstanding he had no assistance from Maximilian who hauing made a truce with the Pope was therefore by the writers of that age condemned of inconstancie It is worthie the noting that by the commaund of Lewis there was money coyned in Fraunce which yet remaineth in the custodie of some in the one side wherof there was this mot I will destroy Babylon and in some I will destroy the name of Babylon that it might seeme no new thing to any that Rome is Babylon to vs hauing so great an Authour euen the Father of Fraunce Iulius therefore created eight new Cardinals that he might thereby win vnto him other Princes contrary to that he had promised at his election Triuultius therefore the leader of the French forces hauing freed Ferrara from feare taken Bononia publiquely fastened his placarts whereby Iulius was cited to Pisa he retired himselfe in despaire to Rome no lesse wounded in his mind that the Duke of Vrbin his Nephew had stabbed the Cardinall of Pauia his Legat and inward friend in a manner before his eyes for his many and monstrous wickednesse saith Guicciardine worthie the greatest and most grieuous punishment Then gathering heart he confirmed his truces mollified the mind of the Emperour woon him from the alliance of Fraunce and thinking now he had ouercome all difficulties he applied his thoughts onely to Lewis thundring against him with his excommunications and interdicting his kingdome But our Clergie yeelding him neuer the more obedience proceed still in setting forward the Councell of Pisa which at the last was thought to be more safe and commodious to transferre to Milan where againe these good Cardinals got no better reputation than Iulius at Rome At length Iulius with his confederats raised an armie which doubtlesse would daily encrease greater by reason of the jealousie that many Princes had of the greatnesse of Fraunce and aboue all the Spaniard for fear of the realm of Naples which the French pretended a right vnto But king Lewis seeing himselfe alone against so many enemies either open or readie shortly to declare themselues resolued to win time and commaunded Gaston de Foix his Lieutenant generall in the Duchie of Milan to omit no occasion of fighting with the Popes armie wherein if he got the victorie he should with all speed march to Rome and there assaile the Pope without any reuerence towards him Yet notwithstanding that it might be estemed he did it lawfully and by good right he doth all by the authoritie of the Councell which appointed their Legat in the armie who receiued in the name thereof the cities conquered in the warre This was the Cardinall of S. Seuerin ordayned by the Cardinals Legat of Bononia A man saith our Authour more adicted to warre Guicciard l. 10 than religion Therefore Gaston after some notable exploits of armes for to draw the Popes armie to battaile besieged Rauenna In the meane time Iulius armie came to succour it vnder the conduct of Iohn de Medicis after Leo the tenth exiled from Florence whom he had aduanced chiefely in hatred of the Florentines But Gaston marched against them and vpon an Easter day gaue them battell wherein he obtayned that so renowned victorie of Rauenna The Legat taken and the most part of the commaunders of the armie vpon the first newes thereof Iulius despairing was readie to forsake Rome but the death of Gaston interrupted the course of the victorie and so gaue him time to breath and settle himselfe in his seat And that so much the more for that the Mareschal de la Palice with the French forces which he commaunded after the death of Gaston was called backe into Fraunce to oppose themselues against the Switzers who partly in fauour of Iulius partly moued by their owne commoditie had spred themselues ouer Bourgundie Now he turned this victorie obtayned by the French men to his owne commoditie by setting before the eyes of all Princes of how great moment it was that the power of the French men should be repressed This he doth with the States of Italie chiefely the Duke of Ferrara and the Florentines to withdraw them from their league with France he blameth the kings indiscretion who not knowing how to vse his good fortune had withdrawne his succours and abandoned his confederats to his discretion And now he onely spake of shaking off the Arragonois and of driuing the Spanish forces out of Italie or defeating them by whose helpe notwithstanding he had beene maintayned in his aduersitie for to procure to himselfe the kingdome of Naples Lastly he thought himselfe in sufficient safetie by the friendship and confederacie of the Switzers Moreouer he now openly despised the Councell of Pisa which had beene translated to Milan because it was onely maintayned by the French forces who had now ynough to doe to defend their owne and taking againe courage opposed vnto it another Councell at Lateran excommunicating all them that adhered to that of Pisa and king Lewis by name from whom by his Bull set forth be tooke away the title of Most-Christian transferring it to the king of England whom he solicited to make warre against Fraunce the kingdome whereof by the Councell of Lateran and in an expresse Bull he exposed to him that would first inuade it But amidst such and so great thoughts saith Guicciardine and others perhaps greater more secret for nothing so
seat of the Exarchat or Lieutenantship of Italie planted at Rauenna the Citie of Rome besieged by the Lumbards and consequently the Bishop of that Citie brought to a low ebbe insomuch that Pelagius the second who was elected during the siege after the death of Benedict the first could not send to the Emperor for his approbation and when the siege afterward broke vp by reason of the wet Gregorie who was at that time but a simple Deacon was faine to take a journey to Constantinople to pacifie the Emperor Plat. in Pelag 2. because saith Platina his election made by the Clergie was of no validitie and force without the good liking of the Emperour first had and obtained thereunto And this attempt of the Bishop of Constantinople we haue thought fit to reckon among the proceedings of the Papall Tyrannie because the succeeding Popes of Rome vsed this vsurpation of the other and made it serue to their owne aduantage and furtherance of their long intended Tyrannie OPPOSITION This Pelagius therefore so soone as the siege was broken vp tooke heart and wrote his letters 2. To. Concil in decret Pelag. 2. directed To all the Bishops who by the vnlawfull calling of Iohn the Patriarch for so he speaketh of him were assembled in Synod at Constantinople wherein hauing flourished a while with his Tu es Petrus at length he telleth them That they ought not to assemble themselues without the authoritie of this See That their present assemblie without him was no Councell but a verie Conuenticle That therefore they should presently breake vp that meeting vnlesse they would be excommunicated by the See Apostolike to conclude That they ought not to acknowledge Iohn as Vniuersall Bishop vnlesse they purposed to depart away from the Communion of all other Bishops And let no Patriarch saith he vse so prophane a title for if the chiefe Patriarch meaning himselfe should be called Vniuersall the name of a Patriarch should thereby be taken from all others But God forbid that it should euer fall into the heart of a Christian to assume anie thing vnto himselfe whereby the honour of his brethren may be debased For this cause I in my Epistles neuer call anie by that name for feare least by giuing him more than is his due I might seeme to take away euen that which of right belongeth to him Which clause is word for word inserted by Gratian into his Decrees saue only that in stead of Sâ—â—inus Patriarcha that is Chiefe Patriarch as it is in the Epistle he hath Vnus D. 99. c. Nullin 4. And yet the summarie of that verie chapter euen in the late edition of Gregorie the thirteenth is this That the Bishop of Rome himselfe may not be called Vniuersall But Pelagius goeth on and giueth the reason of that his saying For saith he the diuell our aduersarie goeth about like a roaring Lion exercising his rage vpon the humble and meeke hearted and seeking to deuoure not now the Sheepcoats but the verie principall members of the Church c. And Consider my brethren what is like to ensue c. For he commeth neere vnto him of whom it is written This is he which is King ouer all the children of pride which words I spake with griefe of mind seeing our brother and fellow Bishop Iohn in despight of the commaundement of our Sauior the precepts of the Apostles and Canons of the Church by this haughtie name to make himselfe his forerunner that is of Antichrist alluding manifestly to that place of the Apostle in his Epistle to the Thessalonians where he calleth him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say Lifted vp or which lifteth himselfe vp aboue all that is called God or Deitie And farther he addeth a second reason which our best disguisers cannot put off which is Vniuersa omnia quae soli vni capiti cohaerent videlicet Christo That hereby Iohn went about to attribute to himselfe all those things which belong properly to the Head himselfe that is Christ and by the vsurpation of this pompous title to bring vnder his subiection all the members of Christ which as he saith proceeded from the Tempter who tempted our first father by casting vnto him the like bait of pride And now tell me whether all that which the Bishops of Rome haue since that time attempted in like manner can proceed from anie other spirit But he goeth on willing them to take heed least the poyson of this word proue fatall in the end to the poore members of Christ for that if this title be once graunted to him there are no longer anie Patriarchs left in the Church and so it might come to passe that if Iohn himselfe should happen to die in this his error there should not be left a Bishop in the Church persisting in state of truth c. That they must beware that this tentation of Sathan preuaile not ouer them to conclude that they neither giue nor take his title of Vniuersall Bishop And yet euer by the way he putteth them in mind of the Canons of Nice in fauour of the Primacie of his owne See to which all matters of importance saith he ought to be referred and yet as we haue alreadie declared no such matter And Gregorie at that time his Deacon Gregor li. 4. ep 38. l. 7. ep 69. and afterwards his successor in the Popedome in his Epistle which he wrote to Iohn vpon this verie argument Thou saith he which acknowledgest thy selfe vnworthie to haue beene made a Bishop doest thou in disdaine of thy brethren make thy selfe sale Bishop in the Church Intimating thereby that there is no difference whether we call him Sole or else Vniuersall Bishop And concerning the Councell held at Constantinople in the case of Gregorie Bishop of Antioch Propter nefandum elationis vocabulum Pelagius saith he disannulled the Acts of that Synod because of this execrable name of pride and forbad the Archdeacon which according to the custome he sent Ad vestigia Dominorum i. to the feet of the Lords i. the Emperours let the Reader obserue these words to celebrate the solemne seruice of Masses with thee And in like manner wrote he also to the Bishop of Thessalonica And this is that which passed in those daies betweene the two Bishops of Rome and of Constantinople Where we obserue that Pelagius absolutely condemneth both the name and office of an Vniuersall Bishop which none offereth to vsurpe and take vnto himselfe but onely he which is the forerunner of Antichrist as being an honour due to Christ to whom onely and properly it doth appertaine An. 580. Moreouer we may obserue that about this time when Chilperic King of France had assembled a Synod of Bishops at Paris to judge of the cause of Praetextatus Bishop of Rouen whom he had formerly exiled vntill the next Synod which should be called he declared openly vnto them that he had cause ynough to condemne him
with manie others by which the cognisance of such causes is committed to the Ciuile magistrat And now what maketh all this for that absolute authoritie of the Pope Moreouer the Councell of Toledo which was held vnder King Gondemar in the time of Pope Boniface the third and that after that Decree of Phocas declareth that of Toledo to be the first See Concil Tolet. sub Rege Gondemaro not so much by vertue of anie new graunt as by the Synodall Decree of the auncient Fathers commanding all Bishops to vaile bonnet vnto him vnder paine of Anathema Which Decree of the Synod was also confirmed by the King Gondemar As for the Pope in all that long Epistle we find no one word spoken of him Baron an 610. art 14. and yet Baronius is not ashamed to auerre That the Church of Toledo had this priuiledge from Rome when as yet the Pope was not absolute Monarch in Italie itselfe for the Bishops of Istria and Venetia vnder their Patriarchs stood oâ—â— against them so also did the Bishops of Lumbardie as appeareth by that Epistle of Gregorie to Constantius Bishop of Milan Brixia ep 37. lib. 3. whom a certaine Bishop of Bresse would not acknowledge because it seemed that he as well as the Bishop of Rome derogated from the authoritie of the Chalcedon Councell But vnder his successor Sabinian the matter went a little farther Baron an 605. art 2 3 4. For we may learne out of a certaine Councell held at Mantua for which we are beholding to Baronius his Librarie That when as there was question about the choice of a new Patriarch of Aquileia and Agilulphaâ— the King of the Lumbards had caused one Iohn to be elected the Exarch of Rauenna to gratifie the Pope set vp against him one Candidian at Grado and so were there for a long time two Patriarchs of which he which sat at Aquileia would neuer acknowledge the Popes authoritie 23. PROGRESSION Of the attempt of Honorius against the Bishops beyond the Po. THe Lumbards at that time lying heauie vpon Italie on the one side and the Exarchs of Rauenna for the Emperour on the other caused the Popes to pull in their hornes and to make little vse or shew of their new title purchased from Phocas though in the meane time their ambitious humor and desire of soueraignetie and power neuer ceased to put forth vpon all occasions Honorius therefore Bishop of Rome about the yeare 623 tooke his aduantage vpon a lamentable and wretched accident The Bishops of Istria Venetia and Lumbardie as we haue alreadie said held no good correspondencie with the Bishop of Rome and it came to passe that Adelwaldus fift King of Lumbards fell somewhat distracted in mind whether by force of a poyson which is said to haue beene giuen him by Eusebius the Emperours embassador Sigonius de Reg. Ital. lib. 2. at his comming out of the Bath or otherwise it is a thing hard to say but in this case he made away twelue of the most principall men of charge in the kingdome and grew dangerous to the rest The Lumbards to preuent a mischiefe called a Councell and deposed him placing Adoaldus his brother in law in his roome yet was the kingdome hereupon drawne into factions some holding for the old King some for the new and among others they beyond the Po held for the new election as well clerkes as lay men Which Honorius perceiuing tooke presently part with the aduerse faction and dealt with the Exarch to reestablish Adelwaldus but aboue all to apprehend those Bishops and to send them safe to Rome to answere there for their offences to the end saith he that this their wickednesse may not escape vnpunished But the worst was that the Exarch was too weake a partie and not able to performe what he vndertooke and thereupon those Bishops persisted in their former resolution being now more incensed against him than before OPPOSITION If that Decree of Phocas made in fauour of Boniface the third found such opposition at home we may easily conceiue what light regard was had thereof in more remote Prouinces and Churches especially in that point which Boniface so much enforced That no prouision of a Bishop was good in law without his authoritie for the fourth and sixt Councels of Toledo at also the first and second of Bracara which were all held vnder Honorius make open shew thereof seeing that the Bishops assembled in these Councels openly professe that they were assembled by the care and industrie of Sisinandus their King Eius imperijs et iussia commoniti Chintillae salutaribus hortamentis who roused them vp by his commands to the due handling of matters concerning the discipline of the Church as likewise speake the fift and sixt By the wholesome exhortations of King Chintilla and the first of Bracara By the commaundement of King Arimire Moreouer we find the Chapter of the Greeke Synods translated by Martin Bishop of Bracara as we find them in the second Tome of the Councels authorised in that Synod for the Bishops are there prouided in full Synod by their Metropolitan who yet did nothing without the aduice of the other Bishops As for running to Rome for Buls or Pals not a word there to be found if the Pope sent it to anie it was his kindnesse but no man was bound of necessitie to accept it and if it happened vpon the accusation of anie Bishop that the Synod could not agree they neuer sent to Rome for a resolution but for a finall definition say they of this dissention this holie Synod hath thought fit that another Metropolitan of some bordering Prouince should be sent for to confirme and ratifie that opinion which he should thinke most agreeable to the Canons But here is to be noted that not long after this ordinance of Phocas made in fauour of the See of Rome the Church might plainely see in the person of this Honorius whom we now speake of how dangerous a thing it was that she should depend of one man Which Gregorie well foresaw when he said That if there should be one Vniuersall Bishop and he should happen to fall the whole Church must needs vnto the ground For the heresie of the Monothelites then rising in the Church Honorius with the first fell into it and was conuicted thereof by his owne hand writing which he had sent to Sergius Bishop of Constantinople neither was this a small heresie or of anie meane consequence for that not to acknowledge two wils in Christ is consequently to denie two natures in him also His letters were produced in the sixt Generall Councell Action 12. 13. 2. To. Concil Act. 12. 13. Concil Vniuers 6. and were there by generall consent condemned to the fire the summe of them was this That neither Gospell nor Epistle neither yet the Synods did euer teach vs these two faculties or powers in Christ That these were words inuented by some
was If you will say that those statues were erected not past some two hundred yeares was it not long ynough for Rome to take knowledge of it being vnder her nose and to gaine say it if it had beene false Last of all Onuphrius sayth Luitprand l. 6. c. 6. 7. That he is of opinion that this tale proceeded from hence That Pope Iohn the twelfth had manie concubines and aboue the rest Ione Raineria and Stephania and because he suffered himselfe to be led by Ione and did what pleased her some idle head or other inuented this tale of her But he whose occupation is to be an Annalist doth he not remember that there are an hundred yeares betweene And what probabilitie to put Iohn the twelfth for Iohn the eight And doth he thinke with this friuolous conjecture to shake the foundation of so manie proofes And which is more Luitprand whom he alledgeth among all his concubines nameth no Ione but Raineria he doth whom he made gouernesse of manie Cities and gaue her manie Crosses and Chalices of S. Peter and Stephania who died in childbed of his doing being brought to bed before her time likewise one Anna a widow and another which was his neece As for Ione which Onuphrius nameth first there is no such named in Luitprand but Onuphrius hath foisted her name in onely to giue a colour to his owne inuentions And now let the indifferent Reader be judge of this strife betweene vs. 31. PROGRESSION The attempts of Pope Nicholas vpon the Emperour Lewis vpon Lotharius king of Lorraine vpon the Bishops of France and the small reckoning he made of holie Scripture An. 855. YEt could not this shame make them let goe their hold but the worser their game the better face they set vpon it Benedict the third then succeeded this Ione and was inthroned without leaue asking of the Emperour and thinking it ynough if he sent him word afterward thereof Whence followed that schisme of Anastasius who was borne out by those of the greater sort and qualitie and by the Emperour Lewis at the instance of his embassadours so that they were forced to returne to a new election wherein Benedict through the fauour of the people Anastas in Benedict 3. was againe preferred in the election and then followed by the consent of the Emperor and in the presence of his Lieutenants his confirmation Whereby it euidently appeareth That there was a meere nullitie in the first Act for want of his authoritie This Benedict liued not long and did but little but so soone as Lewis sole Emperour now by the decease of Lotharius and who had nothing to take vnto but onely Italie heard thereof knowing how neerely it concerned him to maintaine this prerogatiue he remoued presently to Rome to assist at the creation of a successor but found himselfe preuented by a choise alreadie made of Nicholas the first who as the manner then was had hid himselfe to make the world beleeue that he was elected against his will and was shortly after consecrated in the presence of the Emperour This is he whom they vse to compare to Gregorie the Great who indeed at the first entrance into his office made his hautie mind and itching humour sufficiently to appeare For abusing either the deuotion or the present necessities of the Emperour whose dominion was confined with the narrow bounds of a part of Italie and that ouerlaid with the inuasion of the Sarasens he was content to let him take his horse by the bridle at two seuerall times Idem in vita Nicolai 1. and querrie-like to lead him aboue a bow shoot as Anastasius himselfe reporteth adding farther That they kissed each other at their parting But Sigonius in a more glorious manner Sigon de Reg. Ital. li. 5. saith That the Emperour taking his leaue kissed his holie foot An. 860. and so returned into Lombardie In the yeare 890 Iohn Archbishop of Rauenna set his old Title on foot againe declaring That he held nought from the See of Rome whereupon he fell presently into suspition of Heresie for greater Heresie than this knew they none in those dayes Anastas in Nicol 1. Sigon de Reg. Ital. li. 5. Nicholas hereupon stirred vp some of his inferiour Bishops against him who also made other complaints of him whereupon he was depriued of his Bishopricke Iohn in this extremitie fled vnto the Emperour who mediated for him to the Pope The Pope called a Synod at Rome to heare and to sentence his cause in the presence of the Emperours embassadours where he was condemned to acknowledge the Pope to enter into a straiter band and to take a more speciall oath vnder paine of forfeiture of some good summe of money as we haue said before to him and his successors once in euerie two yeares to visit the Court of Rome if he were not hindered by sicknesse or otherwise dispensed with by the Pope This we learne out of Histories and a certaine Author of that time telleth vs That the ground of this rigorous proceeding was for that he seemed too familiar with the Emperor and farther That in despight of the Emperour for that he had appeared in his cause his anger led him vnder a colour of inspiratiō from heauen to set the crown of the Empire vpon Charles the Bauld his head Neither did the Pope stay here It fel out that Lotharius king of Lorraine falling in loue with a concubine of his called Waldrada whom he had of long time kept desired to be rid of his queene Thietberga and to marie her and Guntier Archbishop of Collen whether kinsman to Waldrada as some report or vpon what other respect I know not assisted the king in this his purpose Wherupon was a Synod assembled at Metz where the queene made her apparance and witnesses were produced to testifie a filthie incest betweene her and her brother and she was thereupon separated from Lotharius who shortly after in another Synod at Aix presented a bill shewing the importance of hauing children to succeed him and thereupon got leaue to take another wife which was this Waldrada the cause of all this quarell Hereupon the friends of Thietberga began to stirre among the rest Hubert duke of Mantiou Transturanorum Dux an allie of Charles of France and vncle though no great friend vnto Lotharius these complained to Pope Nicholas who hasted to be dealing with a Prince that was faultie finding himselfe to be backed by a puissant king of France and thereupon dispatched an embassage to Lotharius cited Thietgard Archbishop of Treuers and Gontier of Collen to appeare at Rome to answer the separation which they had made of Thietberga from Lotharius Annal. inceris Authoris made them deliuer vp into his hands the whole processe of the cause in writing by which they offered to shew That they had done nothing contrarie to the Canons called not long after a Synod of certain Bishops without any summons giuen to
by degrees he put off and resigning to the king that which he had receiued from him and deliuering the ensignes of his Priestly dignitie into the hands of the Bishops he recited with his owne mouth the forme of the deposition in the middest of this assemblie according to the example of his predecessor Hebo which was there read word by word and by all the Bishops that were present subscribed all of them saying vnto him Cap. 54.55 according to thy profession and subscription cease from thine office Which being done they discharged the Clergie and people from their oath they had made vnto him that it might be free for euerie man to subiect himself to the authoritie of any other man And here the Synod ended which we haue thought good to repeat the more at large that it might appeare with what grauitie wisedome moderation circumspection our Fathers of France haue proceeded in this businesse all of them with one accord speaking by the mouth of Arnulph Bishop of Orleans and withall what they thought and judged of Rome and the Bishop thereof Sixtly Pope Iohn hereupon waxeth angrie and full of discontent in so much that he threateneth his excommunications against the Kings But Hugh least his competitors should thereby take aduantage sendeth him the whole course of proceeding in writing and withall sends him letters to this effect We know we haue done nothing against your Apostolike See and if you vouchsafe not to giue credit to vs that are absent being present your selfe learne the truth of those that are present Grenoble is a citie situat vpon the confines of Italie and France where the Bishops of Rome were wont to meet the Kings of France If it shall so please you you may doe the like or if it shall content you better to visit vs and ours we will receiue you at the foot of the Alpes with all honour and follow you with all due obseruances both staying here and returning backe This we speake from the bottome of our hearts that you may know and vnderstand that neither we nor any of ours wil refuse your iudgemēt But Iohn resolued rather to send Legats And in the meane time whilest these things were thus delayed Gerbert afterwards Pope Siluester the second writ an Epistle to Siguin Archbishop of Sens who to the Pope seemed to fauour Arnulph the man accused and now condemned Which Epistle was read at the end of this Synod Gerbertus in Epist ad Siguinum Senomens Your wisedome saith he should haue auoided the wilie subtilties of craftie men and haue hearkened to the voyce of the Lord which saith If they shall say vnto you Here is Christ and there is Christ follow them not It is said that he is at Rome who iustifieth that which you condemne and condemnes that which you take to be iust and we say that it is God and not man that condemnes those things that seeme iust and to iustifie that which seemeth euill c. God saith If thy brother haue sinned against thee goe and reproue him c. How then doe these that emulate vs say That in the deposing of Arnulph we were to expect the iudgement of the Bishop of Rome Can they teach vs that the iudgement of the Bishop of Rome is greater than the iudgement of God when the first Bishop of Rome and the Prince of the Apostles tels vs that we must rather obey God than men yea the great Doctor of the world Saint Paul telleth vs That if any man shall preach vnto you any other doctrine than that ye haue receiued though he be an Angell from heauen let him be accursed Thinke you that because Pope Marcelline burnt incens to Idols therefore all the Bishops must doe so too I dare boldly say that if the Bishop of Rome shall sinne against his brother and being often admonished shall refuse to heare the Church this Bishop of Rome I say by the commaundement of God is to be accounted as a Heathen or Publican For by how much higher his degree is by so much greater is his fall And if he shall therefore account vs vnworthie his communion or fellowship because none of vs consent vnto him against the Gospell yet he cannot therefore seperat vs from the Communion of Christ A Priest if by his owne confession or otherwise he be not conuicted cannot be put from his office especially since the Apostle himselfe saith Who shal seperat vs from the loue of Christ Iesus And againe Sure I am that neither life nor death c. The priuiledge then of S. Peter saith Leo the great is not in force wheresoeuer iudgement is not executed according to equitie And therefore we are not to giue occasion to those that emulate vs to thinke that Priesthood that is euerie where one as the Catholike Church is in all places one should in such sort be subiect to one onely man though he be corrupted with money fauour feare or ignorance none may be a Bishop but only he that is commended for such or the like vertues Let the Canon Law of the Catholike Church the Apostles the Prophets the Canons ordained by the spirit of God and consecrated with the reuerence of the whole world the Decrees of the Apostolike See not disagreeing from them c. Fare ye well and depend not vpon holie mysteries But Pope Iohn in the meane time hardly enduring these things appointed a Synod sometimes at Rome sometimes at Aix where our Bishops pretending that they were not bound to goe forth of the realme would not be found at the last at Mouson vpon the borders of France where onely Gerbert whom Hugh had nominated Archbishop of Rheimes appeared and in the presence of Leo Abbot of S. Boniface the Popes Legat many of the Bishops of Germanie and Italie assisting he defended the cause of the Fathers of France in such sort that the Legat durst not proceed any farther before he had consulted with the Pope and therefore referred the determination thereof vnto another Synod at Rheimes but yet in the meane time he forbad Gerbert to vse his Episcopall function who not fearing to answer him to his face told him That it was not in the power of any Bishop Patriarch or Pope to remoue from the communion any of the faithfull who hath not been conuicted or of his owne accord confessed the fact or hath not refused to come vnto the Councell but of all these three was none that might hinder him since he had neither confessed nor was conuicted and had onely amongst all the Bishops of France appeared at this Councell But in the meane time Gerbert went into Germanie to the Emperour Otho the third with whom he had been formerly brought vp who shortly after made him Archbishop of Rauenna perceiuing wel that our kings not yet setled in their new kingdomes nor approued by all did much feare to offend the Pope and indeed he saw that whatsoeuer our Bishops could alledge to the contrarie in the
a place in Councels to Mathilda Doubtlesse the Monke Godfrey saith plainely That being circumuented by the Pope she gaue vnto S. Peter without the knowledge of the Magistrats and rulers the Marquisat of Ancona But as touching his publike life and gouernement Gerochus his follower Gerochus in vita Hildebrand who writ the historie of his life describes him to be verie obstinat and proud in his own conceit The Romans saith he vsurpe a diuine honour they will giue no reason of their actions neither can they endure it should be said vnto them Why doest thou this and they haue alwayes in their mouthes these Satyricall words Sic volo sic iubeo sit pro ratione voluntas So I will so I command For reason my will shall stand And that indeed was his humor according to the description of all writers Sigebert who writ of those times saith That by his example and by reason of his new decrees many things were done in the Church against all lawes diuine and humane and there arose in the Church by this occasiō Pseudomagistri false Doctors who by their prophane nouelties had diuerted the people from the discipline of the Church and that he excommunicated the Emperour for this very cause that the Peeres of the Realme should withstand their King being for iust cause excommunicated Againe that the Pope meeting the Emperour in Lumbardie vnder a false shew of peace absolued him For all they who had first abiured Hildebrand adding periurie to periurie abiure the Emperour and appoint Rodolph Duke of Burgundie their King the crowne being sent vnto him by the Pope Hereby we may easily gather what opinion he had of him Another saith He receiued for accusation of the King the writings of his enemies and thereupon excommunicated him Histor Saxonica in literis Henrici ad Hildebrand Benno Cardin. in vita Hildebrand And with what furie he was caried appeareth by that his Apothegme I will either die or take from thee thy life and kingdome But Cardinall Benno noteth the manifest iudgement of God As saith he he rose from his chaire to excommunicate the Emperour then newly made of strong timber by the sudden hand of God it was strangely torn into diuers peeces to giue all men to vnderstand how many horrible schismes by that dangerous excommunication and presumption he that sate in that chaire should sowe both against the Church of Christ and the Sea of S. Peter how cruelly he should dissipate the chaire of Christ trampling the lawes of the Church vnder his feet and bearing rule with power and austeritie And another saith From hence there arose a more than ciuile warre without respect of God or man the Diuine and humane lawes were corrupted without which neither the Church of God nor common-wealth could stand and the publike and Catholike faith is violated And if you aske them where the fault was they tell you speaking of the extraordinarie submission of Henrie to Gregorie Apologia Henrici that hee omitted nothing that might mollifie the heart of Gregorie and regaine his grace and fauour insomuch that at the last for a testimonie of his reconciliation he receiued the Sacrament of the body and bloud of Christ Iesus at the hands of the Pope sits at table with him and so is sent backe in peace But the author addeth That peace which Iudas dissembled not which Christ left Insomuch that Leo Bishop of Ostia Leo Ostiens li. 3. Chron. Cassinen c. 48. who then flourished saith The businesse being brought to an end the Pope by the counsel of Mathilda sent one of his ouer the mountains with the crowne of the Empire to Rodolph persuading him to rebell against the Emperour And the letters whereby he incited him are yet to be read in the Historie of Saxonie Historia Saxonica Apologia Henrici yea some repeat his owne words Trouble not your selues saith he I restore him vnto you more faultie than before for the person of the King shal be more contemptible in his kingdome if satisfying he lay aside the ensignes of his kingdome and if without permission he resume his regal ornaments I shall haue the iuster cause to excommunicate him But of both the kings this is his iudgement Henry born brought vp in the kingdome by the ordinance of God succeeded his progenitors in the kingdome c. But Rodolph saith he was obedient to the Pope who had discharged him of his faith and allegiance and assured him that bearing armes against Henrie he could be no way condemned of periurie and disloialtie because being excommunicated he could be no longer King it being the dutie of all the faithfull in the Church to persecute and kill all those who fauouring Henrie the King excommunicated refuse to forsake him This was a new Doctrine saith the Authour neuer heard of before there being no other sword permitted in the Church Helmold in Historia Sclauorū c. 28. 29. 30. than that of the spirit which is the word of God But the iudgement of God acknowledged by Rodolph himselfe giues better satisfaction who being neere his end vsed this speech to some of his familiar friends You see heere my right hand wounded with this right hand I sware to my Lord Henrie that I would neuer hurt him or hinder his glorie but the commaund of the Pope and request of the Bishops haue brought me to this that laying aside all respect of mine oath I should vsurpe an honour that was none of mine But what comes of it you now see In that hand which hath violated mine oath I am wounded to death Let those therefore consider hereof that haue prouoked vs hereunto how they haue led vs least perhaps we fall into the bottomlesse pit of eternall damnation And so with these wounds and great anguish of heart he departed this life The same author addeth that the Saxons gathering heart againe chose one Herman surnamed Cluffloch king who had conquered Henrie in the field Who by the iust iudgement of God entring victoriously into a Citie the Gate fell off the hinges and killed him and diuers others Whereupon the Saxons seeing their purposes frustrated they gaue ouer the creating of a new King or to beare armes any more against Henrie manifestly perceiuing that the kingdome was reserued vnto him by the approbation and permission of God himselfe What now remaineth but that we adde the confession of Gregorie himselfe alledged before by Sigebert and confirmed by Mathew Paris That by the instigation of the Diuell he had stirred vp wrath and reuenge against mankind I willingly here omit the contradictorie writing of this age with the replications and duplications of those that tooke part with Gregorie to maintaine his excommunication who say that a Pope excommunicated Chilperick King of Fraunce for his idlenesse and vnprofitable gouernement onely and established Pepin in his place That Kings are not lesse subiect to the key of Rome then the rest of his subiects for
diuine Mysteries ought not to be celebrated vntill first it be againe dedicated The Deuill is let loosse the Pope is an hereticke polluteth the Church yea the world Gregorie that is called Pope All this in presence of many Prelats named expresly by the Authour Againe the Legat asketh Is there not giuen from aboue a power vnto the Pope our Lord to bind and loosse soules and to execute ahe place of S. Peter on earth And whilest all men expected what he would answere beleeuing that the iudgement thereof depended on his answere he replied by way of question How can I beleeue that to any person tainted with Simonie and vsurie and perhaps with greater crimes any such power is granted as was to S. Peter who being made immediatly his Apostle followed the Lord not so much by the steps of his feet as by brightnesse of vertues At which words the Legat blushed Neuerthelesse he proceedeth for all that in his enterprise begun in so much as the Abbots of the kingdome are constrained to come to the king to make their complaint with their heads lowly bowed and their faces full of teares We are beaten verie sore and yet we dare not crie out our throats are cut and yet we may not weepe or complaine The Pope imposeth an impossibilitie vpon vs an exaction detestable to the whole world New and vnexpected seruices are daily thus and thus reuiued and inuented of the Romans so that they suffer vs not to haue neuer so little time to fetch our breath The Bishops then vniuersally gather together and fortifie themselues with reasons which they oppose against it but the Legat being borne out by the king who would gratifie the Pope he made a schisme amongst them that he might the more easily sayth Mathew seise vpon his prey Gregorie de pecuniae congreganda vigil contemplator a vigilant contemplator in gathering of money together expecting his desired prey from England signified to the Legat That he should not as before assemble the whole Clergie together least they should encourage one another and strengthening themselues with their former reasons and exceptions should flatly contradict him but rather that he should endeuour to bow euery one of them by himselfe hauing first by all meanes weakened the constancie of the king to the end that he who before stood for the Clergie and had giuen them hornes being made effeminat might be for their ruine When the Legat had vnderstood these things de docto factus est doctior ad nocendum becomming more skilfull to hurt called together afore him by the Popes authoritie the whole Clergie of England to London on the feast day of all Saint and in the end obtained his ful desire For the poore sheepe were deliuered vp as it were rictibus Luporum cruentatis to the bloudie throats of Wolues by the seducings of the Legat mellitis super oleum mollitis sweeter than oyle and honie which he afterward turned into darts The same also did Gregorie in all the other Prouinces of Europe in Scotland Denmarke and France it selfe in which notwithstanding according to the measure of his power the matter had diuers euents finding eftsoones many impediments For as wee haue seene before hauing gathered money in France when he would abuse it against the quiet rest of Christendome S. Lewis intercepted the money and made it be stayed neuerthelesse he continued in the same obstinacie vntill his death as Mathew Paris witnesseth Gregorie saith he being vnable to sustaine the griefes hee had conceiued and yet stirred vp and drawne vpon himselfe the eleuenth of the Calends of September dyed pro meritis à summo Iudice recepturus to receiue of the soueraigne Iudge according to his deserts c. The greatest griefe which more inwardly pricked the heart of Gregorie at his death was for that the Emperour anon after the feast of the Assumption had taken a certaine castle of the Popes nephewes other his kinsmen in Campania neere Mountfort c. and in signe of the subuersion thereof had left a tower halfe ruinat that the memorie as well of the fault as of the vengeance taken might not dye And in this sence it is that he may seeme justly to take to himselfe that saying of our Lord The zeale of thy house hath eaten me vp Neither are we to expect better of Innocent the fourth from new Popes proceed new exactions No sooner is he seated in his Pontificall chaire but he presently sendeth euerie where new exactors into England as into his farme he sent first one master Martin with power to excommunicat and suspend which hee so well fenced withall that he presently obtained whatsoeuer the Pope chalenged to himselfe in benefices Ad opus Clericorum consanguineorum suorum For the vse of his Clergie men and kinsmen neither was he ashamed saith he to exact and extort from the Prelats and especially of Monkes in a commaunding manner Palefridos concupiscibiles choyce palfreyes or ambling nags by letters straitly commaunding this Abbot and that Prior That he should send vnto him such horses as became a speciall Clerke of the Pope to ride vpon but such as gainesayd and pretended excuses and causes of deniall though reasonable as did the Abbot of Malmesburie and Prior of Merton he grieuosly punished by suspending them vntill such time as they made full satisfaction At length the king himselfe was wearie of these and such like extortions who after hee had yeelded all sorts of subiection to the Pope so that he placed his Legat in his owne throne could not chuse but be moued at the complaint made vnto him by the whole Church and that so much the more confidently as he knew that when the Popes chamber at Lyons was by chance set on fire that same Charter whereby king Iohn had made England tributarie to the Pope was withall burned to ashes Therefore hauing assembled a Parliament he began to set downe a most excellent order for the well gouerning of the realme and for the reforming of justice But the diuell saith Mathew Paris enemie of mankind disturber of peace and raiser vp of schismes vnhappily hindered all that by the Popes couetousnesse For the Pope beleeuing that the flexible English had alreadie submitted their neckes to the sayd contribution according to their custome as well by reason of the kings desire thereto as for the instance of his request sent à Latere suo one master Martin his Clerke whom many for his wicked rauening called master Mastife hauing a new and vnheard of power greater than euer any Legat had before him For he stretched forth his hands to exact contribution made prouisions after his owne fantasie voyd of reason ad opus ignotorum for to supply the need of vnknowne persons and violently tooke away the reuenues for to giue them to the Popes kindred being cruelly armed with the Popes authoritie whose Bulls he daily shewed new at his pleasure and according as the businesse on euery sudden
be the better aided of the Pope for the strengthening of his new Empire and there rested onely to agree the controuersies of religion Therefore Germane Patriarch of Constantinople writeth vnto Gregorie That he desired nothing more than to enter into conference about them being readie old as hee was to resort to any place where need should be to that effect But saith he because no man euer can see the spots of his owne face vnlesse hee looke himselfe in a glasse or be certified by some other whether his face be spotted or not so we haue many great and shining myrrors namely the Gospell of Christ the Epistles of the Apostles and the bookes of the Fathers let vs looke into them they will shew vs how euerie man beleeueth siue nothè siue legitimè falsely or truely The same also to the Cardinals but that he passeth further There is a scruple of offence bred in our minds that gaping onely after earthlie possessions yee gather together the gold and the siluer that yee can from any place extort yet say yee are the disciples of him to wit Peter that said Siluer and gold haue I none Yee make kingdomes tributarie vnto you yee multiplie moneyes by negotiations yee vnteach by your actions that which yee teach with your mouth Let temperance moderat you that yee may be to vs and to all the world an example and paterne c. But Gregorie answereth him with his Tu es Petrus thinking to put him downe with the onely name of Primacie And indeed Germane said vnto them The diuision of our vnitie proceeded from the tyrannie of your oppression and of the exactions of the Church of Rome which of a mother is become a stepdame To this Gregorie answereth That to him alone belongeth the decision of the questions of faith moreouer that to the Pope of Rome belongeth both the swords materiall and spirituall by the testimonie of the Gospell where it is said Ecce duo gladij behold two swords consider I pray you what a goodly course he taketh to conuert the Greeks These admonitions being heard but not yeelded to the Grecians submitted not themselues to the Church of Rome Fortè saith the Author tyrannidem auaritiam ejus pertimescentes Fearing perhaps the tyrannie and couetousnesse thereof the Pope and Cardinalls hauing a diligent treatie thereupon they resolue to turne the whole armie of crossed souldiers against them And a publication thereof being made many are crossed to goe against the Greekes and chiefely them of Constantinople He addeth This was the seed of schisme betweene the Roman and the Greeke Church A certaine Archbishop canonically chosen to a noble Archbishopricke in Greece went to Rome to be confirmed but could not obtaine it vnlesse he would promise infinitum aurum aboundance of money for the same But hee without doing any thing returned detesting the simonie of the Court and told it to all the Nobilitie of Greece And others that had beene at Rome witnessed the like and worse actions and so all in that Gregories time departed from the subiection of the Church of Rome Hereupon the Authour giueth his judgement The Greeke Church hauing seene so much malice and oppression rise vp against the Roman and expelling their Emperour obeyed onely their Archbishop Germane of Constantinople Not long after the Patriarch of Antioch also followed the same steps and proceeded so farre as to excommunicat Gregorie Solemnely preaching That he and his Church in time and dignitie was to be preferred before the Pope and the Church of Rome and that it was more excellent than the Roman Church because the Apostle Peter had first gouerned with great honour the Church of Antioch the space of seuen yeeres and there was receiued with all due reuerence and likewise established in the Chaire whereas at Rome he was manifoldly vexed with many iniuries and reproaches and at length suffered vnder the Emperour Nero a cruell death with his fellow Apostle S. Paul the speciall Doctor of the Gentiles The power of binding and loossing he rather bestowed on the Greeke than on the Roman Church which is now manifestly defamed with the spots of simonie vsurie couetousnesse and other enormities And these things passed in the East What shall we say then if the Romans themselues haue not been able to hold their peace When Gregorie went about to excommunicat them they spake against him maintaining That for no cause the citie ought to be subiect to his interdict And the Pope replied That he was lesse than God but greater than any man whatsoeuer therefore greater than any citizen yea than any King or Emperour Secondly the Magistrats and Senators exacted a yearely tribute of the Roman Church which they of new and auncient right were euer in perpetuall possession of vntill Gregories time He answered That this was a free gift which the Church vnder persecution was woont to giue for to redeeme their peace which ought not grow into a custome seeing for so many ages there had beene no persecution at Rome but that which the Popes themselues vsed against others If this right had had none other foundation who can doubt but that many ages afore that they would haue exclaimed against it and abolished it Thirdly the Romans extended their countie or bounds of their jurisdiction so that they included therin Viterbe Montalto and other towns castles which were pretended to belong to the Church He answered That this was to vsurpe another mans right and that Christ on the crosse by his bloud had made the citie of Rome so free that the gates of hell could nothing preuaile against it Note gentle Reader the pleasant diuinitie of this Pope For these causes therefore contentions being debated betweene the Pope and the Romans he with his Cardinals depart the citie and withdraw themselues to Perousa thence he thundereth forth an excommunication against them whence came as the same Author saith warres and many conflicts and great effusion of Christian bloud for many yeares And for this cause Innocent his successor set no firme footing at Rome but assigned a Councell at Lyons and also by his Embassadors requested Henrie the third king of England That he might with his good leaue soiourne at Bourdeaux because the brethren of king S. Lewis being prisoner among the Infidels did vehemently presse him to make peace with Frederick But the wisest men of England saith Mathew feared such a guest Because from thence he might soone passe by ship into England and by his presence make it worse and defile it And this is that which Cardinall Iohn the Cistertian Monke said in his admonition to Innocent aboue recited We are in exile chased from the Papall seat from Rome it selfe yea and from Italie But as in Germanie their venome did chiefly spread it selfe so it is worthie our obseruation to see what strong resistance the force of nature made against that strange force And Gregorie the ninth as we haue seene had taken vpon him to
complaint against the Mendicants was reuiued they informing That these men supplanted all ordinarie Priests the Vniuersitie of Paris joyning with them herein but especially the Colledge of Sorbon Now let but the Reader judge what equitie or conscience one might expect in this Pope transported with such a violent ambition of perpetuating the Papacie in his Order Wherefore foure Archbishops and twentie Bishops together with the Rector faculties and supposists of the Vniuersitie assembled together in the Bishop of Paris hall before whom the Archbishop of Burges a profound Clerke sayth our Author generally reputed made an Oration of charitie in these words At this day charitie is waxen cold and Order Ecclesiasticall wholly confounded seeing many put their sickles into other mens corne so as the Church may now truely bee tearmed a monster For euen as in a naturall bodie we count it monstrous when one member dischargeth anothers office euen so is it in a bodie spirituall that is in the Church when the learned and prudent Friers I meane the Maiorites and Minorites vsurpe the place and office especially committed to vs though most vniustly in that no man should assume vnto himselfe this honour except like Aaron hee were called thereunto by the Lord. Because therefore we haue many times cited for this cause the Monkes personally before the king as also by the mouthes of diuers other of the Nobilitie entreated them to desist from intruding into our office yet haue they not done it but preached throughout all our diocesses against our wills and heard confessions warranting themselues herein by the Popes priuiledges We come vnto you before whom we are present hauing letters of ratification from all the Bishops in France to make complaint vnto you of the Friers great insolencie because what we are yee are one day like to be For I suppose there is not one Prelate amongst vs which was not called to his place out of this Vniuersitie After this the Bishop of Amiens rose vp who declared by many reasons how it was no wayes probable the Popes mind was that the priuiledges granted to the Mendicants should be prejudiciall to other members of the Church especially in that Decretall of Innocent the third Omnis vtriusque sexus he intreating the Vniuersitie to joyne themselues in this cause with the Prelats who were resolued to repell this iniurie though it were with the losse of their liues Exhorting likewise the Friers Mendicants to repayre to Rome for a solution of these doubts and difficulties The Mendicants by one of their societie made answer That the same Bishop of Amiens was at Rome when these priuiledges were granted them as also that the Prelats had then there both procurers and sollicitors who spared no labour nor endeuour and yet the Pope absolutely denounced Placet it pleaseth me And therefore said they what hath authentically beene granted vs wee haue no reason now to debate or call in question againe because we are no members of any Vniuersitie The day following the festiuitie of the Virgine Maries conception was celebrated at the Minorites when one of the Majorites the Dominicans I meane applied his whole sermon to this poynt There the Scripture was fulfilled which sayd That day Herod and Pylat were made friends for concerning her conception the difference was betwixt them At length in an assemblie following held at the Bernardines on Saint Thomas eue the Bishop of Amiens againe rose vp and expounding that place Propè est Dominus inuocantibus eum in veritate according to a certaine Glosse of the Decretals hee made three kindes of truthes The truth of Life the truth of Doctrine and the truth of Iustice shewing by many authorities both in Diuinitie the Canons and the Lawes as also by euident effects That there neither concurred with the Friers trueth of Life because they are conuicted of manifest hypocrisie nor veritie of Doctrine because their mouthes preach honie and their hearts harbour gall neither any trueth of Equitie and Iustice because they vsurpe and take vnto themselues other mens functions And so comming to a conclusion hee caused the said priuiledges to bee once more read with the said Constitution Thus much Godefridus de Fontibus Godefrid de Fontib in Quodlibet Sorbona who was then a Sorbon Doctor reports But Germanie neglecting the branches put her hatchet to the veâ—â—e root of the Tree For Nicholas had commaunded the Archbishops of Germanie euerie one in his seuerall Prouince to call a Councell where vnder pretext of recouering the holie-Land he demaunded againe the tenths which had so often afore bin abusiuely exacted and employed and the Bishop of Saltzburg to this end conuocated his Suffragans and Diocesans who perceiuing the Roman auarice to aime againe at the tenthes some few in behalfe of the whole assemblie made aunswer How it was an hard matter to be graunted and that with extraordinarie tribute and taxations they had beene wonderfully worne and wasted and therefore it were much more necessarie to debate of an head for the Christian Common wealth and then to reduce the Princes to loue and amitie for without their authoritie nothing could be decreed In the same Councell by the Popes commaund Meynard Count of Tyroll was excommunicated out of the Church for two causes first because he detained certaine holds within the Bishoprick of Trent by maine force and then in that vexing Henrie the Bishop with continuall warre he enforced him at last to giue ouer his Bishoprick but when he was dead Nicholas gaue this Bishoprick to Philip of Manton by whose instigation he had excommunicated Meynard He therefore protested against the injurie done vnto him by the Fathers by a publique Apologie Auent l. 7. made a defence of himselfe Vndoubtedly saith he I doe not raise but repell a warre for there was neuer any thing more deare vnto me than to maintaine peace with euerie man especially with the Bishops but that these good Fathers being corrupted with too great abundance as other men are haue cut of a disordinate desire of rule taken vp armes against vs altogether vndeseruedly and laboured to driue vs out of our hereditarie Lands Then indeed I betooke my selfe to armes recouered certaine Castles from the enemies of my Countrie that so I and my people might enioy peace without the tumult and disturbance of warre But if any man would be a securitie or pledge that I might not stand in feare of these Wolues and their treacheries and that the like outrage shall neuer be committed vpon vs by these proud and puffed vp Archisynagoguists for I doubt whether I may name them Pastours I would forthwith surrender all things againe but otherwise I neuer meane to shew my selfe so foolish to suffer my sleeue to be ript off my arme or witting to expose both me and mine for a scorne and laughing stocke to these effeminate Antichrists and prodigious Eunuches For who infringe Christian concord more than they not giuing their minds to interpret or teach
to goe personally to the Court of Rome to release those that were innocent and guiltlesse out of their prisons Whereunto we may annex That the same Nogaretes father Paulus Aemilius in Philippo Pulchro Guido Perpinian de Haeresib Blondus Decad. 2. l. 9. Gulielmus de Nangiaco Nicholaus Emericus l. 1. Jnquisitionum who by Philip the Fairs iniunction tooke Pope Boniface was burnt in Languedoc for the opinions of the Waldenses for these Waldenses did not only persist and go forward in France but euen out of the bloud which the Inquisitors daily shed their steps and impressions grew more frequent famous ouer all Italia and Germanie In Italie where Boniface with all rigor seueritie rooted out those whom he called Fratricellos The brethren whose principal Doctors were Gerardus disciple to Sagarellus of Parma Dulcinus disciple to one Nouarius Hermannus who while he liued being in Italie esteemed for a Saint was afterwards by Pope Boniface his commandement digged out of his graue at Ferrara whom notwithstanding after their manner they accused of sixe hundred seuerall foule crimes now plainely conuinced to bee false and vntrue because they seriously did inculcat and aboue all other things beat vpon this point the aduersaries themselues bearing witnesse That the Pope was Antichrist the Church of Rome the Apocalypticall Babylon and that they who would faine seeme and appeare to be spirituall were reiected of God And no man will presume there was any just cause why they should vndergoe such impietie and crueltie from Boniface a most vnconscionable and prophane Pope yet we see that at the same time we find them to haue beene in Germanie Hereunto we will annexe That vnder Nicholas the fourth Guido Perpinianus de Haeresibus Peter the sonne of Iohn de Besiers a Franciscan made the Postille vpon the Apocalyps wherein he refers all those speciall places to the Roman Church the which he calls a carnall Church the Synagogue of Sathan and the Pope mysticall Antichrist as also his Prelats Antichrist members For which cause he was condemned of heresie by the Inquisitors and because they could not come by him when he was aliue they pluckt him out of his graue being dead And also Peter Cassiodorus an Italian who writ that vehement and persuasiue Epistile to the English Church Bernard de Lutzemburg de Haeresibus Nicholaus Emericus l. 1. Inquisitionum Super Cathedram Mosis sedent Scribae Pharisaei cuinam illos aequiparabo c. Wherein he exhorts them to shake off the yoke of Antichrist with his vniust and continuall exactions And these things fitly lead vs vnto the fourteenth Age. 56. PROGRESSION Benedict the eleuenth succeeds Boniface he is poysoned and Clement the fifth a French man obtaines his place Henrie sonne to the Count of Lutzemburg going into Italie to be crowned Emperor was poysoned in receiuing the Hoast Clement dyes in the way betwixt Vienna and Bourdeaux BEnedict the eleuenth a Tuscan of the Dominican Order succeeded Boniface being elected by the Cardinals at Perugia whither they were retired vpon Boniface his ouerthrow At his first entrie he excommunicated Nogarete and the inhabitants of Anagnia which assisted his enterprise but so he restored both Iohn and Iames Colonna to be cardinals and yet they were commaunded for a time to refraine wearing of the hat King Philip he absolutely released of all censures restoring to him all those priuiledges that Boniface had taken from him but in the ninth moneth of his Papacie as many write being killed with a poysoned fig he dyed Thomas Walsingham in Chronico Leandro Alber. An. 1305. Wherefore in the yeare 1305 after ten moneths altercation the Cardinalls chose Raymond Goth a Gascoine Archbishop of Bourdeaux who was absent who tooke vpon him the name of Clement the fifth He vnderstanding of his owne election commanded presently all the Cardinals to repaire to Lyons who forthwith obey and he determining to transferre the Papall See into France made choyce for that end of the citie of Auignion which also liked the Cardinals so well as there it continued for seuentie foure yeares Some say the cause was in that there they might more freely wallow in their delights than in another place though this no doubt they might haue done in Italie but this seemes to bee the more solide reason Because at Rome through the supreme authoritie power of the Senators and Nobilitie they were kept within due bounds being oftentimes driuen with their whole Court to remoue to Perugia Viterbe Oruietto Anagnia and Assisia And his predecessors hauing in diuers voyages into France met with a more open courteous conuersation hauing here greater reuerence vouchsafed them than at Rome as not being there yet so plainely discouered and looked into These men also hoped they should more peaceably raigne in Auignion and from hence with lesse opposition extend their authoritie and power ouer other nations Doubtlesse Herman and Occan Friers Minorites who were renowmed Diuines in this contentious age of the Church lay vpon this Pope the notes of wonderfull ambition auarice and sensualitie but more particularly Villanus and Antoninus who peremptorily write That he kept a concubine publikely in Auignion who was daughter to the Count de Foix Moreouer That all the vices crimes sinnes impieties and flagitions which formerly possessed the Roman Church vnder a vale and cloke of vertue and pietie did openly and most impudently in this man habituat and grow shamelesse And hereupon our whole countrey of France brought forth little better fruits Nicholaus Clemangis in l. de corrupto Eccleclesiae statu if you consider loosse and lasciuious liberties for Clemangis Archdeacon of Baieux sayes That Rome might cleerely herein discerne the imminency of her own ruine ouerthrow because leauing that citie for her odious abhominable fornications she fled into Auignion where the more freely the more openly shamelessely she discouered the courses of her simonies and wicked prostitutions and so brought strange and corrupt manners into our France which were the introductors of many other calamities As also for forensiall delayes and trauerses because they taught vs all the wiles and subtilties of the Roman Court and the verie stile and forme of the Rota which vtterly extinguished our naturall simplicitie so as we could neuer afterwards be repurged of these corruptions Neither shall you read of any man who alledged That Rome was S. Peters seat or that wee must goe thither where the holie Ghost had his residence Out of question Auignion which liked and pleased them well was then to them no lesse the same than the other whereas now at this day they referre the vniuersal Church to Rome onely as also onely to Rome this seat and chaire When the Cardinals came to Lyons they crowned Clement with a wonderfull concourse of nobilie from all parts King Philip and his brother Charles were present which Charles was lately returned out of Italie and had not faintly furthered
who testified That this had been the profession of their ancestors and that their Doctors were come vnto them out of Bohemia namely from those first who many ages before as we haue shewed setled themselues in those parts And it is cleere by the Acts of the Courts wherein they were judged that they were of good manners graue modest abhorred lying periurie and other vices which the aduersaries themselues to their great commendations doe testifie Walsingham in Hypodeigmate Neustirae in Henrico 2. Idem in Richard 2. as also doth the writer of the English historie in the yeare 1401 speaking of the persecution of the Lollards imputeth to them the same doctrines as to the Waldenses howsoeuer others malitiously disguise the same and by that name were especially called the disciples of Wickliffe who had drawne many after them from the yeare 1389. Moreouer their Priests saith he more Pontificum after the maner of Bishops An. 1401. created new Priests affirming that euery Priest had as much power of binding and loossing and to administer other Ecclesiasticall things as the Pope himselfe giueth or can giue 61. PROGRESSION Of Benedict the thirteenth and Innocent the seuenth and of the faith they promised before they entred the Popedome how they afterward performed the same Of the contentions betweene the Pope and the Romans The solemne oath taken by Gregorie the twelft to procure the vnion of the Church and how he performed the same And of the sundrie shifts of the said Gregorie to auoid the meeting of Benedict touching the vnion The Cardinals call a Councell at Pisa and with the helpe of Princes depose Benedict and Gregorie from the Popedome The preposterous and prodigious entrance of Iohn the 23. into the Popedome and his most infamous departure TO Boniface in his obedience succeedeth Cosmarus Cardinall de S. Cruce named Innocent the seuenth but before they proceeded to election the Cardinalls tooke a solemne oath That whosoeuer were chosen Pope for the better effecting of the vnion of the Church should renounce the Popedome whensoeuer he were requested thereto on condition that Peter de Luna called Benedict the thirteenth created in Auignion did yeeld to performe the like oath Thus haue we here two riuals Benedict the thirteenth and Innocent the seuenth Benedict when he was Legat in Spaine before the Kings Princes Prelats Clergie and people blamed openly Clement to the king of France and Vniuersitie of Paris protesting in his sermons Theodor. Ã Ny l. 2. c. 33. and publike acts That if he came to succeed him he would leaue nothing vndone pertaining to the same which was the cause that many Princes vpon this hope promoted his dignitie with the Cardinalls who neuerthelesse being admonished to fulfill his promise he flatly refused to doe it so that by the kings commaund certaine noblemen of France are driuen to besiege him in his palace of Auignon kept him prisoner the space of three yeares and openly renounced his obedience whiles the Princes of Germanie by counsel taken among them labour greatly the same with Boniface no more resolued to leaue the Popedome than the other Which the Frenchmen perceiuing set Benedict at libertie and againe acknowledged him Innocent the seuenth on the other part Platina in Jnnocent 7. successor of Boniface who before his Popedome was wont to say That it was the fault onely of the Popes that this schisme so pernitious to all Christendome was not extinguished but after he was aduanced to that dignitie cannot endure to heare the least word spoken of that matter yea being requested by the Romans to take away this schisme and to quench the seditions especially considering the king of France promised to put to his helping hand and Benedict at his instance repugned not the same he sent the Romans to Lewis his nephew lodged in the hospitall of the holie Ghost tanquam ad certum carnificem saith Platina as to a certaine hangman who cut the throats of eleuen of them and cast them out at window saying That by this and none other meanes the schisme and seditions were to bee taken away Thus they performed the faith they promised afore their Popedome Boniface as we haue seene had spoyled the Romans of their libertie with the hope of profit by the Iubilie who not long after made them feele his cruell tyrannie Innocent being come to the Popedome tooke the same course The chiefest and most honourable of the people being willing to returne to their auncient libertie entreat Innocent to restore vnto them the state of the Commonwealth and namely to put into their hands againe the Capitoll Ponte Miluio and the castle S. Angelo and in this they were borne out by the Colonni On the contrarie the Vrsini their aduersaries disputed That it were better the citie should be gouerned by the Pope and thereupon arose sedition combats and slaughters in the middest of the citie and whatsoeuer violences are woont to be done in ciuile dissentions The Colonni bring in Ladislaus king of Hungarie and Naples into the citie The Pope on the other part one Muschardâ— a great captaine of the Church and both of them with great forces But when he saw himselfe to be the weaker he fell to capitulation and released Campania to Ladislaus for certaine yeares to the people and the Colonni the Capitoll and the gouernement of the citie on condition That the officers should be approued and allowed by him and vpon this Ladislaus departed the citie And scarcely is he returned into his kingdome but the Pope continueth his former crueltie by his nephew so that the fire encreased so much in the citie that Innocent goeth to Viterbe Theodor. l. 2. c. 34. 35. 39. 41. whence notwithstanding a while after he is called backe by the people who were wearie of so many and so great disorders stirred vp by the factions euer and anon and feared least by the flight of Innocent Ladislaus would take occasion to inuade the citie and hauing there strengthened his affaires he sent forth his thundering Bulls against Ladislaus But as concerning the vnion Benedict being solicited by the Frenchmen L. 2. c. 38. dealeth with Innocent to grant a safeconduct to some of his to treat with him about the vnion Innocent suspecting that he went about some guile refuseth to doe it Whereupon Benedict excusing himselfe often saith That there is no want in him and in his Epistles published casting all the fault on Innocent who could hardly saue himselfe from blame Theodorick noteth though verie fauourable to him That hee made question of it at Viterbium Whether he were held to make the said vnion calling then into doubt saith he that which when his election was in hand in the Conclaue was sayd to be altogether expedient whereby no little suspition against Innocent arose among them of the Court murmuring and saying one to the other That indeed he would not make the vnion And he could hardly appease them but that when he
conuersant in the Court of Rome he was reputed humble and deuout but he was no sooner setled in the Popedome but he was changed into another man he began to tyrannize ill demeaning himselfe towards those Cardinals that had chosen him and doing other outrages vnaduisedly He had a nephew called Francis Pregnan an vnprofitable member more licentious than is fit to be spoken vpon whom he would bestow many dukedomes and earledomes in the kingdome of Sicilia and intitled him vnto them and would willingly if it had beene in his power haue made him Souldan of Babylon too notwithstanding it were too apparent that he was vnable to gouerne a small familie To conclude there was no man euer in the Popedome more wicked and more cruell in so much that hee caused many Bishops and Cardinals barbarously and cruelly to be murthered Secum super hoc vt aestimo diabolo dispensante the diuell as I thinke dispensing with him for it or atleast wise ioyning with him in the execution thereof Of Boniface the ninth He was of a goodlie stature but a vicious nature For we read of none that euer bare rule in the Apostolike See that durst presume so publikely and with so little shame to commit the sinne of simonie scandalizing without respect of difference and ordaining Archbishops Bishops Prelats Clerkes and Priests and all for gaine He likewise made his brothers Marquesses Dukes Earles Of Innocent the seuenth In him vertue and vice was at variance he was a great dissembler firie in carnall affection He enriched his kindred with temporalties and tooke no care to confirme the vnion in the Church which he had promised and sworne to doe Of Gregorie the twelfth How he hath and doth carrie himselfe touching his kindred and that vnion that is to be made by him 〈◊〉 is apparent ynough And these foure gaue no almes which is a signe of damnation and though a fault in all yet worst in a Prelat because no man can be saued without charitie And this he writ being notarie of the Apostolike letters An. 1408. in the yeare 1408. There was likewise an Epistle directed to this Gregorie which he calleth delusorie of the officers of the Church of Rome wherein he is called The damnable forerunner of Antichrist Neither is Benedict his competitor forgotten therein There they protest That the world from thence forward will make no account of their excommunications but rather make a jeast of them since it manifestly appeareth that they both draw men into open perdition being the one and the other vnworthie of the Popedome especially Gregorie to whom they attributed most was a drunkard an heretike a destroyer of the Church of God a man accursed And in like manner they speake of his most familiar friends namely of Gabriel who was afterward Eugenius the fourth whom they call his first borne sprung from his raines and of the Cardinall of Raguse they say he was a Demoniacall Monke an infernall Legat and the like of diuers others The Author in the end concludeth That this schisme was come to that passe that the Princes of both parts contemned these Popes and nothing regarding their Bulls knit themselues in friendship alliances and mariages one with the other in such sort that a man might truely say that all things on both sides were doubtfull We haue neither a true Pope nor a true king of the Romans Behold here againe that succession they boast of He likewise writ a treatise of the inuestiture of Bishops and Abbots and attributeth the right to the Emperour Henrie Token Deligat of the Bishop of Magdeburge in the Councell of Basil maketh mention of him in his treatise That the Councell is aboue the Pope Here our France doth the rather offer it selfe to our consideration because one of these contendants was then resident at Auignion Clement therefore being departed the Cardinals chose Petrus de Luna called Benedict Froissard saith That the election was made vpon condition If it pleased the king of France and his Counsell otherwise he was not to be receiued yea that when he gaue the king to vnderstand of his Popedome he carelesly answered That it was doubtfull whether hee should acknowledge him to be the true Pope or no. He sent therefore vnto him some of the most learned of the Vniuersitie of Paris as master Iohn of Gigencourt master Peter Playons others to admonish him That the Christian faith was much weakned by this schisme that the Church could not long continue in that state In so much that the Vniuersitie of Paris was not of opinion that the Clergie seeking grace and fauour should send their petitions to Auignon notwithstanding that Benedict had before opened the fountaine of grace to all Clergie men which the king likewise forbad by their counsell vntill it were otherwise determined The Duke of Britaine did the like notwithstanding some Princes of France fauoured Benedict because he denied them nothing The king therefore without the knowledge of the Pope disposed of such benefices as were voyd in so much that the Cardinals began to feare least he should likewise lay hands vpon those benefices they held within the kingdome and therefore they sent a Legat vnto him to assure him That if Benedict were lesse pleasing vnto him they would enter the Conclaue againe to chuse another to his owne contentment The Legat being heard and withall a Frier Minorite who resided with the king in behalfe of Boniface Pope of Rome it was concluded in Councell not without the consent of the Vniuersitie That both the riuals should be commaunded to resigne the Popedome Froissard l. 4. c. 58. and all the Cardinals their Cardinalships and that certaine Clergiemen that were men knowne to be honest and of a good conscience should be chosen out of Germanie France and other nations who deliberating of the cause amongst themselues with good aduice and without all fraud should restore the Church to her former state and vnitie Which sentence of the Vniuersitie the king approued and so did the Dukes of Orleance and Burgundie and their Counsellors Whereupon he sent embassadous to the kings of Germanie Bohemia Hungarie and England vndertaking for the kingdome of Castille Nauarre Arragon Sicilia Naples and Scotland that they should yeeld their obedience vnto him to whomsoeuer he and his realme should grant his There was much time spent in these embassages but yet with this fruit That Richard king of England agreed to whatsoeuer the king of France thought conuenient and the Emperour Wenceslaus in the yeare 1398 with many other great Princes came to Rheimes to consider of this businesse with the king notwithstanding he pretended the cause of this his journey to bee the mariage of the daughter of the Duke of Orleance to the Marquesse son of Brandebourg There after many deliberations those great Princes being assisted with the greatest and grauest personages of their States decree That Petrus de Alliaco Bishop of Cambray should goe in
Princes being taken prisoners by the Palatine whereupon they fell to this agreement Krantzius in Saxon. l. 12. c. 1. Naucler vol. 2. Gener. 49. That Adolph should possesse till his death the places which he had surprised and that Diether should peaceably enioy all the rest and also should succeed Adolfe whensoeuer he should decease which happened six yeares after And this was the fruit of ouerthrowing the Pragmaticall sanction which Pius said would be so profitable to the Church Neither was France better contented with the Decree of Pius the second than Germanie and so much the lesse for that Pius to gratifie Ferdinand bastard of Alphonsus had troden vnder foot the right of the Frenchmen in the kingdome of Naples He therefore sent a Legat into France for to abolish the Pragmatical sanction which was there obserued by vertue of the Councell of Basil and moued the king by letters in these words If thou be the sonne of obedience wherefore doest thou hold and defend the Pragmaticall sanction Eugenius warned thee to leaue it as not being according to God the same did Nicholas and Calixtus as the cause of great euill and discord in the Church and yet thou wouldst neuer heare the voyce of the Church And the king was somewhat moued with these words But the Court of Parliament of Paris came to him and earnestly declareth vnto him of how great importance it was for the Christian Commonweale the want whereof would most certainely bring foure principall inconueniences First A confusion of the whole Order Ecclesiasticall Secondly The depopulation of the subiects of the kingdome Thirdly An emptying the kingdome of money Fourthly The ruine and totall desclation of Churches All which they at large lay open vnto him from point to point This their admonition may be seene at large recited by Iohn Cardinall of Arles comprehended in 89 Articles in the workes of Peter Pithou which is worthie the Readers perusing There among other things they declared vnto him out of the holie Scriptures the practise of the Primitiue Church Canons of Councels Decrees of the Fathers ordinances of Popes themselues and by the lawes of Christian Emperours and Kings especially of ours That the Election of Bishops Abbots and other Prelats of the Church doth no whit depend and neuer haue depended of the Bishop of Rome That such was neuer the intention of Charlemaigne Lewis the Meeke Philip Augustus S. Lewis Charles the Wise and others who haue euer ordained and maintained Canonicall election so that whatsoeuer things are done otherwise is by meere vsurpation Then they come to speake of the pillages and buying and selling of the Court of Rome which in France alone doth amount to many millions of gold of which they set downe examples draw a roll of them and cast vp the particulars For what doe they say that in one onely Diocesse in one yeare the expectatiue graces are found to bee in number six hundred c. Whereupon the Pope was so moued Jacob. Cardin. Papiensis in Epistolis that as Iames Cardinall of Pauia writeth to king Lewis when he heard of a refusal he cried out Guerra vsque ad capillos But knowing wel that this king was diuersly intangled with many affaires and hauing found out his easie disposition that he wold do all things of his own head he could warily obserue him That thus had Constantine the great the two Theodosius Charlemaigne and many other of his predecessors gotten themselues an immortall name and a neuer-fading glorie to wit by abolishing the Pragmaticall sanction And what can be farther off from the truth and therefore what more vnworthie But principally because he heard his humor was in many things to goe contrarie to his fathers doings and wold be absolutely obeyed in what he pleased he there taketh hold Aeneas Syluius Epist 387. data Romae 26. Octob 1461. and tickleth him in that We commend saith he this among other things that without the assemblie and consultation of many thou hast resolued to take away the Pragmaticall Surely thou art wise and shewest thy selfe to be a great king which art not gouerned but doest gouerne c. Thou doest that which is meet for thee knowing that the Pragmaticall sanction is without God thou hast decreed to banish it out of thy kingdome and wilt not enter into deliberation whether those things ought to bee done or no which thou knowest are to be done This is to be a king and a good king whom good men loue and euill doe feare c. Betimes make knowne thy wisedome as to vs it is so to the whole world to the end that none may say he was a long time vnwilling because long in deliberating And if the Prelats and vniuersities require any thing of vs let them haue recourse to vs and make thee their Mediator Knowing without doubt if the matter once had come to deliberation he should surely haue had againe the repulse And he addeth Neither do we doubt but that when thou wert exiled namely when he was out of his fathers fauour as it were out of the kingdome thou wouldest often say with thy selfe O if I one day sit on my fathers throne I will doe many acceptable seruices to thee O God Surely I will not suffer thine inheritance to be spoyled by the furie of the Turkes c. But what doth he conclude of this Now shew thy slefe gratefull to his diuine goodnesse seeing he hath made thee his sonne king and hath restored the kingdome with great glorie and for so great benefits doe this againe for him take away the Pragmaticall sanction as thou hast promised our embassadour to doe and that done which is no hard thing to doe addresse thy selfe wholly to the succouring of Christian religion against the Turkes c. Thus to abrogat this law which respected onely the Canonicall election of Bishops and the restraint of the pillages of Rome was a matter of greater importance with him than the purpose or vow of making warre against the Turkes So then Lewis resolued to disannull it vnder colour that it had beene published in the time of schisme although he concealed not to encrease the benefit That it had beene concluded in a great assemblie of Prelats and with great deliberation of time and was now hardened and had taken firme footing But to what purpose he so eagrely pursued this businesse anon after appeared whereof wee haue a shew and example in the letters of Iames Cardinall of Pauia to Francis Spinola William Cardinall of Hostia saith he told vs a storie of an Abbie in France famous for wealth and religion of which there was an Abbot old and decrepit who seeing himselfe vnprofitable in his charge for conscience sake would leaue the administration of the same I know not what Bishop whose Church was farre thence requested that the Abbay should be giuen him in Commenda The Abbay as we haue sayd was of great fame in Fraunce hauing no ill in
it for which it had need to be commended It was apparant that hee required it not for desire of good worke but for couetousnesse In comming therfore to speake their opinions the Cardinall de Porto who was next to the Cardinall of Hostia I feare Holie Father saith he that verie shortly we shall heare that al the Abbayes in France will be in Commenda so that there will not any remain that hath an Abbot for whatsoeuer we ordayne there is nothing else but Commenda's That kingdome will one day when we least looke for it rise against vs and not beeing able to endure our vnprofitable ministerie will attempt some great matter against thy seat The Pope approued his iudgement and added That from the Popedome of Calixtus till that day he thought there were more than fiue hundred Monasteries giuen in Commenda that is in lesse than nine yeares And yet in his Epitaph among his triumphes is obserued this exploit Platina in Pio 2 Pragmaticam in Gallia abrogauit hee abolished the Pragmaticall sanction Wherefore Pius beeing dead who in foure yeares space had taught Fraunce sufficiently what great dammages would ensue thereupon complaints for the Pragmaticall sanction are redoubled whereupon the king commaunded his Court of Parliament to set downe vnto him in writing the causes of this complaint which it did and deliuered them vnto him againe in eightie sixe Articles vnder this Title For the libertie of the French Church against the Court of Rome The principal Articles are the 14 15 16 17 18 in these words Whereas many things had been decreed in the holie Councels of Constance and Basill consonant or agreeable to the auntient Canons and to the royall ordinances abouesayd King Charles the seuenth the king who then was Dolphin being present together with the Princes of the bloud Royall the Prelats and the Colledges Ecclesiasticall and Scholasticall and in the hearing of the Embassadours both of the Pope of Rome and of the holie vniuersall Councell at length he receiued those Decrees and confirmed them by his Edict which commonly wee call Pragmaticall And these things were done a Bourges in the yeare 1438. This sanction therefore was euer held to be of so much the more authoritie because it had the originall from the holie Councels in which the Pope or his Legat sat President For there had beene neuer any law made in Fraunce before that time which had authoritie and force from the vniuersall Church 16. From that time forth the kingdome better prospered and had greater authoritie and glorie than ever before and more plentie and abundance of all things Guienne and Normandie can witnesse what terrour it was to the enemies out of which places they were expulsed and cast out 17. The obseruation of this sanction dured the space of twentie and three yeares and now since hath ceased these foure yeares When in the meane time men of excellent probitie and grauitie haue gouerned and ruled the Churches without molestation and disturbance of which some for the singular sanctitie of their liues after their decease were had in reputation for miracles as Michaell Bishop of Anger 's the Archbishop of Arles and many others 18. Contrariwise of the abrogation of these Canons Decrees and Constitutions innumerable inconueniences would arise which seeme may be referred to foure kinds Those same which were obserued in the admonition afore mentioned But the king being troubled either with continuall warres or with suspitions from time to time put off the businesse to a generall assemblie Yet saith Monstrelet in the yeare 1467 Paule the second being Pope Monstrelet es Chronologiques the king graunted his letters to his Legat being come from Rome in the moneth of September for the abrogation of the Pragmaticall sanction which were exhibited and published in the Chastellet of Paris without any contradiction or disturbance But he addeth on the first day of October following M. Iohn Balue who after was Cardinall came to the hall of the Palace royall at Paris to procure the publication of the same in Court Where he findeth M. Iohn de Saint Romain the kings Atturney generall who verie stoutly opposed himselfe against the execution of the said letters whereat Balue was verie much displeased Balue threateneth him That the king would not be well content with it and would displace him from his office But he despising his threats answered That the king might take away his office from him yet neuerthelesse he was resolued rather to lose it than he would either doe or suffer to be done any thing against his conscience or to the detriment and dishonour of the king and kingdome And to Balue he said That he might blush for shame for hauing vndertaken the dispatch of such a businesse And after that the Rector of the Vniuersitie of Paris and the Deputies of the same came to the Legat himselfe and appealed from him and from the effect of his said letters to the Councell and in whatsoeuer place it should be made They also went to the Chastelet where they requested that their opposition might be inregistred there These are the words of Monstrelet and it is not to be omitted That this Iohn Balua being Bishop of Eureux was made a Cardinall and a little after conuicted of treason against the king and kingdome The yeare following one M. Iohn Loyre by vertue of certaine Bulls from the Pope interdicted the citie and Diocesse of Niuers vsing the authoritie of the Officiall of Besanson But by the sentence of the Court it was decreed the twelfth of December at the suit of the kings Atturney generall and of M. Peter Chartres Doctor and Professor of Diuinitie in the Vniuersitie of Paris That notwithstanding the Interdict the Diuine Seruice should be continued and the Churchmen compelled vnto it being by the kings power set into their temporalties That also the said Loire and Officiall should be layd hold on and be held to procure at their owne charges the abrogation of the Bulls Neither wanted there in all places some who in the middest of the tyrannie powred forth their sighes euen before the Popes Dominicus Bishop of Brescia in Italie wrot a Treatise which he directed to Pius the second and intituled it The Reformation of the Court of Rome truely mild ynough according to the times and yet sometime not without a sting If saith he we consider the former Popes and their Acts the Cardinalls the Bishops Protonotaries and other Prelats Penitentiaries Subdeanes Auditors Clerkes of the Chamber Acolythes or vnder ministers Chamberlains Aduocates Proctors and others appointed in diuers degrees and offices wee shall surely weepe with Ieremie Lament 4. Oh how is the gold become so dimme the most fine gold is changed the stones of the Sanctuarie that is the Prelats are scattered in the corner of euerie street that is of the broad wayes which lead to destruction in the corners whereof they are as Gregorie expoundeth it Her Nazarites were purer than snow and whiter
the Churches Editio Parisien Epist 18. Pa. mel 55. but Cyprian complained thereof vnto Cornelius as of a wrong and in barre of such proceedings pleaded the lawes and constitutions of holie Church These fellowes saith he after all this presume to passe the sea c. For seeing sayth he that by vs all it hath beene alreadie ordained according to rules of equitie and iustice That euerie ones cause should be heard in the place of the fact committed and that to euerie Pastor should be allotted his proper portion of the flocke which he was to ouersee and for which he should stand answerable vnto God it is not fit that those ouer whom we are set should run from place to place to make the Bishops who are at vnitie among themselues to square and fall foule one of another for example Cornelius and Cyprian but that euerie one answere for himselfe in the place where the defendant may haue both accusers and witnesses face to face vnlesse perhaps these few desperate companions thinke the authoritie of the Bishops of Africa who haue condemned them to be lesse meaning lesse than that of Cornelius to whom they fled By all which it euidently appeares that it was the least part of Cyprians thought to acknowledge anie right of appeale to the See of Rome Bellarm. de Pontif. Rom. lib. 2. cap. 33. Wherefore when Bellarmine sayth that the constitution alledged by S. Cyprian That euerie cause should be heard in the place of the fact committed is to be vnderstood onely of the first instance the words themselues and those which follow are too too cleere against him The cause sayth Cyprian hath beene heard sentence is passed it is not fit that a censure of Priests or Bishops should be retracted as rash and vnaduised And as friuolous is that which he sayth that the word lesse is not spoken in comparison of the Pope but of the cause for those words vnlesse they thinke the authoritie of the Bishops of Afrike to be Lesse must necessarily be vnderstood in comparison of them with other Bishops of those against whom they complained with him to whom they sayled that is vnto Cornelius And all this suiteth with the veine of Cyprian as also doth that in his Treatise of the vnitie of the Church The other Apostles sayth he were the same that S. Peter was of like honour of equall authoritie and power but the beginning proceedeth from vnitie to shew that the Church is one where yet to bolster out this pretended Primacie one or other hath corrupted the text in sundrie places contrarie to the truth of manuscripts acknowledged in the Paris edition by the learned Turnebus For betweene these words Pasce oues meas and Et quamuis either Pamelius or some other before him hath inserted these Super vnum illum aedificat ecclesiam suam illi pascendas mandat oues suas that is He hath built his Church vpon him alone i. S. Peter and him hath he commaunded to feed his sheepe And whereas Turnebus readeth Tamen vt vnitatem manifestaret vnitatis eiusdem originem ab vno incipientem sua authoritate disposuit i. yet that he meaning Christ might declare this vnitie he hath declared by his authoritie that this vnitie should take her beginning from one alone Pamelius with like honestie as before betweene these words manifestaret and vnius hath thrust in these Vnam Cathedram constituit i. he hath established one Chaire Likewise after those words before mentioned The Apostles were all the same that Peter was c. after the word proficiscite he addeth Primatus Petro datur The Primacie is giuen vnto Peter And againe vnto these words vt vna Christi ecclesia monstretur he addeth Cathedra vna i. and one Chaire And to conclude where S. Cyprian sayth Qui ecclesiae renititur resistit in ecclesia se esse confidit i. He which resisteth the Church can he hope that he is in the Church Pamelius betweene these words resistit and in ecclesia foisteth in these Qui Cathedram Petri super quam ecclesia fundata est deserit i. he which forsaketh the Chaire of Peter vpon which the Church is builded And the like doth he in manie other places of this Treatise which additions how incompatible are they with the sence and scope of the text it selfe where it is said The Lord hath giuen after his resurrection equall power to his Apostles and againe They were all the same that Peter was as also with that Nullitie pronounced elsewhere against appeales made ouer the sea Cyprian in Concil Carthagin siue de sentent Episcop 73. editio Parisiens Cyprian de Alâ—ator and diuers other places of the same Author None of vs sayth he hath made himselfe a Bishop of Bishops through feare and tyrannie to force his Collegues to his obedience The heauenlie goodnesse hath bestowed vpon vs the ordering of the Apostleship and hath by his heauenlie fauour dignified the Vicars seat of the Lord Christ said to all the Apostles and in them to all Bishops which should succeed them in their Vicariall ordination He which heareth you heareth me Idem ad Puppien Epist 66. editio Parisien so that sayth he one of vs may not iudge another but we attend he excepteth none the iudgement of our Lord Iesus who alone hath power Vnus solus to ordaine vs to the gouernment of his Church and to iudge our doings Thus farre Cyprian immediately vpon whose death the Church of Afrike to cut off all claime of this pretended jurisdiction decreed That the Bishop of the first See should not be called Prince of Priests or chiefe Bishop Idem in Concil Carthag siue de sentent Episcop epist 73. Concil Afric art 6. Capitu. Carol. Magn. li 7. c. 17. Bochell Decret Ecclesiae Gallic li. 5. tit 5. cap. 1. or by any other like name Which decree our French Church heretofore vnderstood expressely of the See of Rome And now let the indifferent Reader judge which edition that of Pamelius or this of Turnebus sorteth and suiteth better with these sayings of Cyprian and consequently whether these are not Harpyes clawes which thus defile the pure foord of the Fathers writings to our hands and what they haue done in this Epistle who can warrant vs that they haue not done in the other writings of the same Father and of all other Fathers But here may we see as in a glasse the audaciousnesse of Baronius Baron to 1. an 33. art 21 an 34. art 203. passim who would make vs beleeue that the meaning of S. Cyprian was cleane contrarie for first he sayth That S. Cyprian acknowledged S. Peters Chaire as supreme Iudge ouer all Churches in the world grounding himselfe vpon the Epistle before rehearsed and so notoriously corrupted which yet he is not ashamed so often to repeat as if it were as true as Gospell and who cannot make his owne cause seeme good if he may be
faine disguise either beleeuing it himselfe or willing to put the gull vpon other men to make them beleeue that from the verie cradle and infancie of Christianitie there hath euer beene a Pope wrapt in such clouts as now we see him in and that Constantine because among others he gaue largely also to the Church of Rome therefore deuested himselfe of his imperiall robe and dignitie to clad him withall And obserue by what degrees he commeth to it First saith he To the end that the soueraigne Bishop of Christian religion should no longer dwell in a priuate house Baron to 3. an 312. art 80 81 82 83 84 85. he gaue vnto Miltiades for him and his successors after him one of his palaces to wit that of Lateran in Rome And whence had Baronius this report He is ashamed to alledge that Epistle of Isidore the Collector but whence had he it After much trash We haue it saith he from an approued Author Can. 12. q. 1. c. 15. § denique namely from Optatus Mileuitanus who telleth vs that Miltiades Bishop of Rome held the Councell of Rome in the house of Fausta in the Lateran he should haue added Optat. Mileuit aduers Parm. lib. 1. That he kept the Iubilie there also But what can he argue or proue out of these words That that was the Bishops house or if it were that it was giuen him by Constantine We read that not long after Syluester held another Councell Intra Thermas Domitianas was that house therefore his also or if that stately palace of Lateran was his before what needed he now to borrow another mans Yet this were a small matter if he stayed there but taking this as granted he wisely groundeth thereupon and inferreth That seeing the Emperour bestowed his Palace on him reason it selfe would that we beleeue that he gaue him his imperiall robes also which conjecture of his vanisheth like smoake so soone as it is denied Secondly he telleth vs Baron to 3. an 324. art 78. sequ that Constantine in the 24 yere of his reigne ordained That the Bishops of the Christian law should from that time forward haue the same priuiledges which the idolatrous Priests had and enioyed in times past not seeing at least not considering what prejudice he doth to his owne cause whilest he maketh it to appeare vnto vs that what euer they haue of this sort they haue it all from thence But yet what author hath he Baron an 311. an 315. art 10. None but the Acts of Pope Syluester in Latin which himselfe in so manie places vilifieth as being full of enormous falsities And yet from this sinke raketh he all those priuiledges of idoll Priests and Pontifes to settle them vpon the Christians They had sayth he as chiefe among them Rex Sacrificulus who in their solemne feast was wont to watch and haue an eye ouer all the rest They had also their soueraigne Pontife An. 324. art 79. Pontifex Maximus arbitrator of all questions arising about matters diuine or humane among them And who can thinke that Constantine would long endure that these should exceed the Christians in pompe and glorie the Christians I say to whom himselfe was contented to bow his necke Such are the proofes of this absolute authoritie and power of the Bishop of Rome yet may we learne from him those proud and pompous obseruances vsed by the Popes wherein if he erre somewhat in the times yet he maketh amends for it in the matter The Idoll Priests sayth he as Tacitus reporteth Tacit. lib. 12. had this priuiledge to enter the Capitoll in their Litter Plutarch q. 9. 10. Cic. ad Attic. lib. 2. ep 24. Prudent Hym. 10. so may you see the Pope alwayes carried through the Citie Whomsoeuer they met saith Plutarch they neuer vncouered vnto him no more doth the Pope at this day They were clad sayth Tullie with scarlet of the deepest dye so are the Pope and his Cardinals To conclude the High Priest as Prudentius reporteth at the time of his consecration had his labels and his crowne of gold O how much are we beholding to Baronius who presenteth vnto vs their Pope attyred from top to toe in habit of a Pagan But to say the truth the Popes were no such jollie fellowes in those dayes neither can anie proofe be made thereof As for the name of High Priest Pontifex Maximus it had beene no lesse than flat treason to haue vsurped it seeing that Histor lib. 4. as Zosimus reporteth as well Constantine himselfe as other Emperours after him by the space of one hundred yeares vntill the time of Gratian both retained the name and vsed the pontificall robes and ornaments presented vnto them by the Priests at the time of their coronation Which Baronius himselfe elsewhere not onely affirmeth Baron to 3. an 312. art 94. sequ but also proueth by sundrie old inscriptions which he produceth and giueth the reason thereof himselfe namely that therefore the High Priesthood was ioyned with the imperiall dignitie that the Senat and people of Rome those which were yet of the Heathenish faction might not so easily be drawne to conspire against the Christian Emperours as being of a foreine and different religion And who can then imagine that anie other durst vsurpe that name in Rome and in their presence Thirdly Baronius maintaineth That if the Pope had not perhaps the title yet he had in effect the power of a supreame Iudge in all causes of Religion and Heresie and that he was so commonly reputed and taken in the world much troubled in mind as it seemeth that Constantine himselfe tooke knowledge of the cause of the Donatists receiued their Appeale appointed Delegates and in the end sentenced and decided the cause himselfe in person whereof to doubt were to call all Historie into question The truth of the Historie is this The Donatists being moued by Anulinus the Proconsull by order from the Emperor to reconcile themselues to Caecilian Bishop of Carthage had thereupon recourse vnto the Emperour And because they held the Bishops of Afâ—ike as suspect preferred a petition vnto him That he would be pleased to appoint them Iudges out of Fraunce And Optatus sayth That the Emperour hereupon grew verie wroth and said You craue iudgement of me in my secular Courts Optat. Mileui cont Parm. lib. 1. which am my selfe to attend my doome from the hands of Christ as being justly incensed with the brawles and wranglings of these Bishops who in Christian dutie should haue fallen to an accord without an vmpire And yet as Optatus sayth at their suit Iudges were appointed namely Maternus Bishop of Cullen Rheticus of Authun and Marinus of Arles Here Baronius telleth vs Baron to 3. an 313. That Constantine was as yet a â—â—â—ce in the Faith not skilled in the courses and proceedings of the Church but that afterward he reformed this error being giuen to
vnderstand that this belonged onely to the Bishop of Rome which saith he the Emperour testifieth by that Epistle which he wrote vnto him thereupon by which letter at the solicitation of Anulinus he joyned him in commission with those other three for the hearing and determining of that cause in the Synod Seeing therefore that he groundeth the reformation of the Emperours judgement vpon this Epistle it shall not be amisse to examine the contents thereof First the title of it is this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Euseb lib. 10. cap. 5. A copie of the Emperour Constantine his letter by which he commaundeth to call a Synod at Rome for the vnitie and concord of the Churches The superscription this 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. To Miltiades Bishop of Rome and to Marcus Where Baronius impatient to see a companion joyned with the Pope to make him all in all in stead of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 readeth 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by what authoritie I know not nor what copie he hath to follow 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But graunt we that it is so what doth I pray you 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifie in all auncient Writers and euen in Dionysius himselfe whom they falsely surname the Areopagite but onely a Bishop that is a man hauing charge and ouersight of diuine Seruice But to the purpose it is farre more likely if we will stand vpon conjectures that that word Marcus was written short to stand for Maternus or Marinus with an abbreuiation in the end in this manner Materno or Marino c. a thing vsuall in those Patents which they called Formatas or Sacras when they were directed to manie at once of whom in the exemplifications they named onely some few of the first and then added 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. and to the rest And such might that copie of Eusebius be But what sayth the Patent it selfe 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a word vsuall in their solemne decrees that is It hath seemed good vnto me that Caecilian with ten other Bishops should repaire to Rome there to haue hearing before you and before Rheticus Maternus and Marinus your Collegues whom I haue commanded to hasten thither for this purpose according to that of S. Augustine where he sayth August in breu Collat. That then and thâ—â—e were read the letters of the Emperour before them by which he enioyned them to heare the cause of Caecilian Also I haue caused to be deliuered into their hands the copies sent vnto me by Anulinus the Proconsall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the end that your Grauitie a great inciuilitie of the Emperour not to say your Holinesse may the better aduise of some course to be held in the proceedings and finall determination of this cause And now let the reader judge where the authoritie then rested and what omnipotencie the Pope then had But so eagre are they in this matter that of a simple voice and suffrage of the Pope they will needs make a definitiue sentence By the sentence of Miltiades sayth Baronius this cause was ended and controuersie decided Baron an eod art 26. hauing no colour for his assertion but onely this that Miltiades spake last whereas the Author speaketh onely in this manner Caecilian was pronounced innocent by all the aboue named Bishops and by the sentence of Miltiades himselfe with which the iudgement was concluded and reason good for he presided as was fit he should being Bishop of Rome in a Synod held at Rome Yet would not the Donatists here rest Optat. cont Parmen lib. 1. and Optatus thereupon sayth That Donatus thought fit to appeale from the Bishops he sayth not from Miltiades or from the Bishop of Rome and that Constantine grew highly offended with this course and cried out O the boldnesse of these mad fellowes they haue entred their appeale as the Gentiles vse to doe in their suites at law so distastfull and vnpleasing to him was this bangling of the Clergie Yet for all this though Baronius should burst for anger the Emperour in the end admitted of their appeale and gaue order that a Councell should be called at Arles for the oyer and terminer of this cause writing to sundrie Bishops and Metropolitanes to be present at it And we find in Eusebius a copie of his Letters Patents directed to Chrestus Bishop of Syracuse the title whereof is as of that other to Miltiades by which he commaundeth a Councell to be called c. and the tenor as followeth Euseb lib. 10. cap. 5. edit Lat. Hauing declared the first judgement which was giuen in this cause by expresse order from himselfe by certaine Bishops of France and Afrike the Bishop of Rome also being there present he saith not President in the end Wee sayth he haue commaunded certaine Bishops to assemble in Synod vpon such a day at Arles giuing him likewise straitly in charge to be there in person to the end saith he that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. by thy Grauitie which qualitie and no other he vsed before vnto Miltiades and by the wisedome of the rest this controuersie may be composed Episto Constant ad Abla ab ipso Baron citat ex Biblioth Pet. Pyth. August ep 68. August cont Parmen lib. 1. cap. 5. To which purpose also he wrote vnto Ablauius Grand Master of the household willing him to follow this businesse and euer with these tearmes Preceperam venire iniungendum duxi facias nauigare and the like So that S. Augustine speaketh verie properly when he sayth Alterum Episcopale iudicium dedit habendum c. that is He appointed another hearing of this cause to be had by the Bishops at Arles leauing it a cleare case to whom it appertained of right to call a Councell And this Emperour caused at length as S. Augustine reporteth two hundred Bishops out of France Italie and Spaine to assemble at Arles himselfe also was there present Baron an 314. art 53. he presided and in the end gaue sentence himselfe in fauour of the Catholiques whereupon Baronius citeth that vnto vs which we find in Eusebius his first booke Euseb de vita Constant lib. 1. cap. 37 38. namely that Constantine taking a particular care of the Churches of God by reason of sundrie dissentions which he saw daily to arise betweene the Bishops himselfe in person as a generall Bishop appointed by God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. assembled Synods of the Ministers and consequently did that which the Pope now claimeth as properly belonging to himselfe Well saith Baronius yet at least this appeareth That the Fathers of this Councell wrote their Synodall Epistle to the Bishop of Rome entreating him thereby to ratifie and confirme their Acts and thence inferreth that the custome and manner of the Church at that time was whensoeuer anie decrees of Councels were agreed vpon and enacted to send them first to the Bishop of Rome as not to be published without his approbation
first had and obtained thereunto Let vs therefore briefely examine this Epistle also whether according as we find it in the Councels Baron an 314. art 67 68 69. or whether as he alledgeth it out of Pytheus The title it selfe in the first is worth the noting Domino fanctissimo fratri Syluestro Episcopo i. To our most holie brother Syluester Bishop The exordium followeth in this manner The things which we haue with one consent decreed we here make knowne charitati tuae to your charitie to the end that all may know what they ought to doe hereafter Now this word Decree importeth no suspension of authoritie in them nor yet implieth that they were to learne of him but rather that the Pope as well as all others should learne of them neither doth that other copie much differ in sence Communi copula charitatis c. We say they knit together in one and vnited by that common bond of loue and charitie and met together in this citie of Arles by the good pleasure of the most godlie Emperour greet thee most religious Father with all due reuerence Religiosissime Papa Would God beloued brother you had beene present with vs at the hearing of this cause so should a more seuere decree haue passed against the Donatists and we all finding your iudgement to concurre with ours should haue had the greater ioy And comming a little after to signifie vnto him what had passed in the Councell It seemed good vnto vs say they the holie Ghost and the Angels being present with vs c. I would know whether this be to craue confirmation or to fetch the holie Ghost from Rome in a budget or is it not rather to determine of the cause absolutely without the Pope And againe Placuit c. It seemed good to vs say they because you hold the greater Diocesse therefore not all as if all the world were but one Diocesse and that subiect to his jurisdiction to make knowne vnto all men what we haue done and principally by you And who seeth not that to make knowne is one thing and to craue confirmation is another To conclude the Donatists finding themselues to haue the worse appeale to Constantine in person who though all wearie of their contentions and debates yet assigned the parties a day to appeare before him at Milan and there confirmed he by his decree all the former sentences giuen against them witnesse Saint Augustine in many places The Emperour saith he being constrained to iudge this cause after the Bishops caused the parties to appeare before him and with all care August Epist 168. diligence and wisedome entring into the knowledge of the cause pronounced Cecilian innocent and his aduersaries a companie of vngodlie persons And againe Post Episcopalia Iudicia saith he i. After the iudgements of the Bishops c. meaning as well that at Rome as that at Arles what King or Emperour in these our dayes attempting to doe the like should not be excommunicated and cut off from the Church yet Syluester at that time neuer grudged or repined at it And thus they still abuse the world Fourthly he alledgeth the case of Arrius let vs see therefore whether his successe be like to proue better in this than in the former Arrius therefore hauing disgorged his poyson in Alexandria and afterwards by his ballad-like letters dispersed it into all corners of the world 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Epâ—phan Haer. 69. Alexander Bishop of Alexandria opposed himselfe against him and sent likewise his Epistles general into all parts to the number of seuentie as Epiphanius reporteth Here Baronius without any authoritie or reason groweth verie peremptorie It is apparent saith he that Alexander before all others wrot first concerning this matter to Syluester Bishop of the first See But why should we take his bare word for proofe Proofe ynough Baron an 318. art 59. Epist Liber to 9 Biblioth Socrat. lib. 1. c. 3. sayth Baronius for haue we not a certaine Epistle of Liberius wherein it is thus written We haue euen at this day the letters of Alexander vnto Syluester And what of that for haue not we likewise euen at this day another of his Epistles generall in Socrates with this inscription To our most honored fellow Ministers throughout the Church wheresoeuer And haue not we another of the same in Theodoret written in particular to the B. of Constantinople Were we disposed to take such aduantage what might not we conclude out of this But we say farther That Alexander Bishop of Alexandria without attending any aduise from Rome Ibidem excommunicated Arrius and cut him off from the Church as appeareth by his owne letters and moreouer published an orthodoxall confession for an antidote against the poyson of his doctrine and raised both East and West against him in all which we heare no newes of Syluester Here againe Baronius runneth to his likelihoods Baron an 318. art 88.89 All other Bishops of the East saith he rising as it were in armes to ioyne with Alexander Haud par est credere we may not thinke that Syluester Bishop of Rome stood all the while idle But seeing it was heretofore said vnto him Feed my sheepe we may well imagine nay rather constantly affirme That he bestirred himselfe in the businesse as well as the best And hath Baronius indeed no better proofes than these Euseb de vita constantin l. 2. c. 63. Socrat. l. 1. c. 4. Sozom. l. 1. c. 15. Yes saith he for Syluester sent Hosius Bishop of Corduba his Legat into Aegypt This I confesse is somewhat to the purpose if it were true True it is that the Emperour to quench that fire dispatched his letters both to Alexander and Arrius by Hosius a man of note and one whom the Emperour honoured verie highly Euseb de vita Constant l. 2. c. 63. And Eusebius speaking of the same man saith That he was one much honoured among good men for his vertue and whom the Emperour had neere about him And the title of that chapter in Eusebius is Legatum de Pace componenda mittit i. He sendeth a Legate or Embassadour to make peace betweene them Theodor. l. 1. c. 7. Theodoret hath the like and withall a copie of that letter wherein the Emperour admonisheth them to handle such questions with discretion reuerence and good agreement As for Syluester or what hee did herein there is not in all these either word or sillable to be found And must Baronius his conjecture goe for currant That sure it was so but that Eusebius would not report it But to proceed This fire beginning now to flame out it was thought fit to assemble that first generall Councell in the citie of Nice But who then called it or by whose authoritie and commaund was it assembled All histories agree in one Euseb de vita Constant Edit Lat. c. 6. l. 3. Eusebius saith The Emperour Constantine assembled the generall
as for any confirmation sought for at Syluesters hands there is no mention at all made therein And farther that Epistle which we haue in the first tome of the Councels besides that it is most foolishly written is not Synodical but written as it is expressed in the title by Hosius Bishop of Corduba Macarius of Constantinople Vitus and Vincentius Priests of Rome whereas the Synodals carried alwayes the title Of the Sacred Councell and withall the names of some of the most famous Bishops and to what purpose the name of Macarius Bishop of Constantinople which was at that time scarce built Neither doth it mend the matter that Baronius in stead of Constantinople readeth Ierusalem Baron an 325. art 171. for why then should Hosias subscribe before him contrary to the order established in the Councell or why before Victor and Vincentius Lieutenants at that time for the Bishop of Rome and lastly why was not Eustathius Bishop of Antioch first named As for the confirmation it selfe of Syluester Baronius acknowledgeth that whole Epistle to be forged and proueth the falsitie thereof by the date Neither is there any greater reckoning to be made of the testimonie of Pope Felix as being a witnesse in his owne cause and liuing one hundred and sixtie yeares after this Councell and either abused himselfe or abusing others with that said counterfeit Epistle Euseb lib. 4. de vita Constant c. 41. Now there were sundrie nationall Synods held shortly after vnder the same Constantine for the confirmation of that first Nicene Councell as that of Tyre in the yeare 334 at Ierusalem An. 335 at Constantinople An. 336 Baronius quarels vs concerning the issues of them and of their confirmation But what can he say for the calling and assembling of them or can he shew that either Syluester or Marcus complained that the Emperour had done them wrong as encroaching vpon their liberties and medling with that which appertained not vnto him 5. PROGRESSION 1 That Marcus Bishop of Rome called himselfe the Vniuersall Bishop 2 That Iulius Bishop of Rome offered to restore certaine Bishops deposed by their Metropolitans 3 Of the Canon of the Councell of Sardica by which Bishops wrongfully deposed might flie to Iulius Bishop of Rome An. 337. 1 ABout the yeare 337 we haue in the first booke of the Councels an Epistle of Marcus Bishop of Rome successor vnto Syluester written to Athanasius and to the other Bishops of Aegypt wherein notwithstanding what hath beene alreadie said he taketh vpon him the name and title of Vniuersall Bishop Surely we may well imagine that this Epistle is of the same stampe with the rest There he furnisheth his cause with all the arguments which hee can deuise The Church of Rome hath alwayes continued immaculat and vndefiled by the prouidence of God and assistance of Saint Peter euer so to endure And againe The Lord in the Gospell spake vnto the Prince of his Apostles saying I haue prayed for thee that thy faith should not faile Socrat. l. 2. c. 11. Edit Lat. Sozom. l. 3. c. 7. 2 After which time we find in Socrates and Sozomene that Iulius successor vnto Marcus tooke vpon him by absolute authoritie to restore sundrie Bishops of the Easterne Churches deposed for diuers causes by their Synods Because saith he the care of all the Churches belonged to him by reason of his See therefore he wrot to the Bishops of the East telling them that they had done verie ill to determine and conclude any thing against those Bishops without his priuitie Where it is to bee noted that these last words without his priuitie are added in the Latine translation there being none such to be found in the originall it selfe And farther saith he Iulius commaunded them to send some of their companions to appeare before him vpon a day appoynted Epist Marci in 1. tomo Concil to giue a reason and to iustifie their proceedings against them And if this Epistle be all one with that which we find in the first to me of the Councels with this title In the behalfe of Athanasius and concerning certaine excesses against the Church of Rome then would he farther persuade them therein that the Fathers of the Nicene Councell decreed That no Bishop might bee judged but by his See no Synod called but by his authoritie and thence proceedeth to sharpe reproofes and reproachfull speeches concluding at last That whosoeuer shall attempt any thing against this doctrine is irreuocably damned and for euer deposed from his charge And farther That whosoeuer shall be deposed without his authoritie he will maintaine him in his place and addeth this reason For that euer since the times of the Apostles and lately by the decree of the Nicene Councell as much the one as the other all greater causes haue euer beene reserued to the hearing and finall determining of his See An. 347. 3 So likewise in the yeare 347 in the Councell of Sardica at the motion of Hosius there was a decree which passed to this purpose That Bishops deposed by their Metropolitans if they found themselues aggrieued might craue and haue a new hearing of their cause before Iulius Bishop of Rome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which his successors since that time from a particular case haue extended to all sorts of causes and from the person of Iulius to all succeeding Popes and we now come to examine what Oppositions were made against these attempts OPPOSITION First therefore as touching the Epistle of Marc Athanas in Orat. Vnum esse Christum col 104. Athanasius himselfe might well haue answered him as he sometime spake in a treatise of his Thou art Peter and vpon this stone will I build my Church This is a faithfull saying and varieth not The Church is a thing inuincible And if perhaps Marc would haue gone to restraine this answere to himselfe and to his See Athanasius might haue replyed that though indeed he defended him yet his successor Liberius did openly condemne him namely when he wrote vnto the Bishops of the East in this manner Epist Liberij ad Oriental apud Hilar. in fragment I cast off Athanasius from our Communion not daining so much as to receiue his letters I maintaine peace with you embracing the confession of the Syrmian Councell which is all one in effect as if he had in expresse words renounced the Councell of Nice Wherefore S. Hilarie who liued at that time cryed out Ibid. This is an Arrian trecherie Anathema to thee O Liberius and to all thy companions Athanas in epist ad solitar vitam agentes col 470. Hiero. in Catal. in Fortunatian Bellar. de Rom. Pontif. li. 4. c. 9. Anathema againe and againe vnto thee thou false hearted double dealing Liberius And this is that accursed and wretched testimonie which Athanasius also and Ierome giue of him And Bellarmine himselfe acknowledgeth as much by reason of certaine letters which he wrote to Constantius the Emperour and
Iulius 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which onely permitteth him to take knowledge of the cause anew which in the fift Canon is qualified with this Particle as if say they the Bishop deposed As appealing 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shall flie for refuge to the Bishop of Rome and as the third Canon so this in the decision concludeth onely for a reuiew of the former sentence so little was this matter of formall Appeales meant or vnderstood in this Councell And this fellow which standeth so much vpon his knowledge of Antiquitie and hath written so manie volumes of it should in all reason haue produced some Canon of the Apostles some Constitution of Clement or of some precedent Councell or some example out of the Historie of the Church and not haue grounded himselfe wholly vpon a certaine Appeale made de facto by Martian Valentinian Fortunatus or some such like heretike and make that his onely title to claime by especially considering that the Councell of Nice setteth downe another order in expresse tearmes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Concil Nicen. can 4. Concil Antioch can 4. sequ namely this that the power of ratifying for so doth the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there vsed signifie in good Greeke should belong to the Metropolitan in euerie Prouince where there is no superiour appointed ouer the Metropolitan no not the Patriarch himselfe at that time and yet was the question at that time properly concerning the ordination of Bishops And the Councell of Antioch which was held but a little before that of Sardica giueth to a Bishop deposed by his own Synod no other remedie but onely a reuiew in another Synod And farther all Antiquitie forbiddeth euerie Bishop or Metropolitan to receiue anie Bishop or Priest deposed without those solemne letters certificatorie called Formatae from his owne Metropolitan or Bishop which absolute and generall Law were to little purpose if this Law of Appeales did stand in force And hence came the vse of those Formata which were of so great weight and moment and were neuer granted forth but vpon mature aduise and long deliberation Fifthly here may we see how Baronius abuseth a certaine place of Theodoret Theodor. l. 5. c. 9. where he sayth That Iulius hauing receiued letters from Eusebius the Arrian of Nicomedia who made him Iudge following the Law or Ordinance of the Church commaunded him to come to Rome 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and cited Athanasius to appeare there also that is saith Baronius a Canon of the Nicene Councell now lost whereby it was enacted that men might from all parts appeale to Rome so small a piece of ground will serue their turne to found the tyrannie of the Pope vpon for what likelyhood thereof doe they find in anie Historie Wherefore it is more probable to say that seeing this was before that Canon of the Councell of Sardica it was meant rather of the common practise of the Church in those dayes when one Bishop oppressed was wont to flie for reliefe to some other of greater dignitie to cleare himselfe before him who thereupon vsed to call his aduersarie and to heare the cause betweene them according to that vniuersall Bishopricke whereof as sayth S. Cyprian euerie one did administer his portion by himselfe yet so as that no man neglected the whole Bodie or any particular member thereof the Church being a Bodie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Sozom. l. 8. c. 13. i. which liued but by one and the selfesame breath As appeareth in the example of Ammonius and Isidore who finding themselues wronged by Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria fled to Chrysostome who receiued them and examined their cause and finding them to haue a right and Orthodox opinion concerning the Deitie wrote to Theophilus to receiue them to Communion if not and that he would yet draw the cause to a farther hearing that then he should send some one or other to make himselfe a partie in it The like was in Athanasius flying to Pope Iulius And yet did not Chrysostome hereupon ground anie pretence either ouer Theophilus in person or ouer the dioces of Alexandria The like was also in Liberius whom the Churches of the East assembled in the Syrmian Councell recommended to Pope Felix and to the Clergie of Rome requiring them to admit him as Collegue in that See which also they obtained And thus you see what that pretended Appeale was Baron an 349. art 6. vnlesse yet perhaps some man may thinke that foolerie of Baronius worth the answering where he sayth that Athanasius calleth the Church of Rome The Church Athanas Apolog 2. idem ad solitarios by excellencie without addition The words of Athanasius are these The Emperour sayth he sent me letters hauing receiued them I went vp to Rome with purpose to visit the Bishop and Church there Who seeth not that this word Rome was omitted in this last place onely to auoid an vnnecessarie repetition of what was necessarily implied Now if we would vrge a saying of the same Father where he calleth Milan the Metropolis of all Italie what rejoinder would he make Nay we may say farther that this Councell had beene ill aduised to draw all to one mans authoritie seeing that Hosius the proposer of this Canon a while after fell away from the true and Orthodox doctrine and that Liberius next successor to Iulius fell vnto Arrianisme excommunicating Athanasius and being therefore himselfe without regard to his pretended supremacie excommunicated by our S. Hilarie Baron an 347. art 25. an 352. art 14. to 3. Baronius seeing the consequence which this Historie draweth with it would faine make it trauersable and sometimes flatly denieth it to be true and which is more enrolleth him in the Catalogue of Saints as he did afterwards the good Hildebrand called Gregorie the seuenth But leaue we him to debate this question with Athanasius and Hilarie with Liberius himselfe whose Epistles Nicholas Faber his trustie friend lately published with the fragments of Hilarie with Bellarmine who as hath beene alreadie shewed so clearely condemneth him and lastly with himselfe for as much as he vseth these fragments of Hilarie so farre forth as they serue his own turne for from thence taketh he a Synodicall Epistle Baron an 357. art 26. written to Iulius from the Councell of Sardica and therefore ought in reason to admit also of that Epistle of Liberius found in the same volume but we need no argument in a thing which himselfe affirmeth so plainely as he doth Baron vol. 4. an 365. art 1 2 3 4 5 sequent By all these things saith he taken partly out of histories partly out of the writing of the Fathers partly out of his owne letters it is impossible to free Liberius from that imputation of communicating with Arrius and of ratifying the sentence by them giuen against Athanasius And if saith he there were no other proofe his owne letters are sufficient to put
it out of question But shall wee therefore call him heretike minimè gentium And why not good sir since many a man hath beene so called vpon farre lesse occasion vnlesse a Pope holding opinion with Arrius by vertue of his Popedome be neither Arrian nor heretike An. 362. Now Athanasius in the yeare 362 held a verie famous Councell in Alexandria whither he inuited the Bishops out of all parts to helpe reestablish the true doctrine of the Church Our Annalist would needs persuade vs that hee did it by order from Liberius and that Liberius confirmed the acts of this Councell Which Baron to 4. an 362. art 208. saith he he plainely expresseth in his Epistle to Ruffinian But let who will read this Epistle and then say whether there be in it any one word tending to that purpose Nazianz. in Athanas At least Gregorie Nazianzene vnderstood it otherwise when as alluding to this Synod assembled by Athanasius he speaketh in this maner He prescribed lawes to all the world and drew euerie mans eyes vpon himselfe And vpon that question Whether and how farre forth such as had fallen were to bee restored he saith That the same courses were taken in all the Synods which had beene assembled In the presence saith he of the Bishops of all forreine Prouinces as also of Greece and of Spaine but of Italie or Rome no one word spoken Likewise in the yeare 364 Sozom. lib. 5. c. 7. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 there was another Synod held in Lampsacus where the Orthodoxe of Bythinia and Hellespont saith Sozomene sent Hypatianus Bishop of Heraclea to Valentinian the Emperour to intreat leaue to assemble themselues in councell The Emperour wearied with so many Councels called in the time of his predecessor Constans 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to so little good purpose made answer That it was not lawfull for him being a lay man to meddle with the matters of the Church Whence Baronius concludeth That he thereby resigned all authoritie he had or could pretend in Church causes But the Emperour addeth farther Let the Church-men assemble themselues where they will 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Which words they tooke for leaue and thereupon assembled themselues And in the end that fell out which the Emperour foresaw which was that being ouerborne by the aduerse faction they could not hold themselues to the Nicene Creed Here againe Baronius taketh aduantage because they sent three Legats to Liberius Bishop of Rome with a Synodall Epistle True but these Legats comming to him salute him onely by the name of Collegue and brother and to begin withall tell him That they had brought letters to his Benignitie and to all the other Bishops of Italie and of all the regions of the West Who consequently were associated with him in the same letter And what I pray you hath Baronius now gotten Last of all and for an vpshot let vs not forget a good saying of Baronius who Optat. lib. 3. contra Parmen to shew the pride of Donatus alledgeth a saying of Optatus Seeing saith he that there is none aboue the Emperour but God which made him hee therein passed the state of men esteeming himselfe now no longer a man but a God Which was onely for that he refused to accept the almes and offerings of the Emperour with whom he held not communion Let Baronius lay his hand vpon his heart and tell me truely what Optatus would haue said of our Pope of Rome now adayes seeing that he so much lifteth himselfe vp aboue the Emperour both in his decrees and in his actions but onely this That of a trueth he is that man of sinne foretold vnto vs which lifteth himselfe vp aboue God and causeth himselfe to be adored in the Temple of God 6. PROGRESSION What ambition was vsed in aspiring to the Popedome and what was the cause thereof IN the yeare 366 in the election of Damasus successor to Liberius An. 366. appeared plainely with what ambition and violence men aspired to the See of Rome The booke of the Popes saith That Damasus got it by hauing the stronger faction And Ruffin who liued at that time saith That about the choyce arose so great a tumult Liber Pontificalis quia fortior plurima multitudo erat Ruffin l. 1. c. 10. Marcellin l. 27 or rather an open warre whiles some maintained Damasus and others Vrsicin that the houses of prayer that is the churches floated with mans bloud But Ammianus Marcellinus telleth vs both the historie it selfe and also the cause thereof Damasus saith he and Vrsicin enraged with a desire of that Episcopall See drew the people into factions who thereupon grew first to blowes and afterward to murders So that Viuentius finding himselfe too weake either to represse or to appease them withdrew himselfe out of the citie in which conflict Damasus had the vpper hand and it is certaine that in the Church of Sicininus where the Christians vsed to meet at seruice there were left in one day 137 dead bodies and a hard matter it was for a long time after to assuage this enraged populace And thence it was that Ruffin called it an open warre And Marcellinus adding the cause For my owne part saith he I doe not wonder considering the brauerie of that citie if men ambitious of that place set vp their rest for the purchasing thereof for hauing once aspired thereunto they are sure to be enriched with the offerings of gentlewomen and ladies and to be carried in their coaches sumptuously attired and so magnificent in their feasts as passeth any kings table Whereas they might indeed bee truely happie if not regarding the greatnesse of the citie they would order their liues after the manner of other meaner Bishops who approue themselues to the immortall God and to his true worshippers by puritie of life by modestie of behauiour by temperance in meat and drinke poore apparell and lowlie eyes Whence the reader may perceiue and judge wherein consisted the difference betweene the Pope and other Bishops in those dayes yet Baronius glorieth in this pompe and pride of the Popes and taketh great pleasure in these feasts as one delighting to hold his nose ouer the pot Baron to 4. an 367. art 8. 9. Rex Sacrificulus Marcellinus saith he was a Heathen and therefore enuied to see our Soueraigne Pontife to surpasse their High Priest in pompe and glorie But he should haue remembred That this is a question not yet decided among the learned Whether he were a Pagan or a Christian and by his words it should seeme that he was a Christian Hieron Epist 61 The modester sort of Bishops saith he approue themselues to the immortal God and his true worshippers c. What now saith Baronius to all this Hierosme saith he in a certaine Epistle of his telleth vs of one Protextatus then Consull designed who was wont to say vnto Damasus Make thou me Bishop of Rome
yeelded all due reuerence to the See Apostolike Onuphr in Fast an 382. And lastly Onuphrius obserueth That two yeares after he approued it in open Synod at Rome as an Oicumenicall or Generall Councell though neither the Pope in person nor anie for or from him assisted at it whereas that other at Rome where Damasus himselfe presided is scarcely accounted in the number of prouinciall Synods And now let the reader judge where this pretended Primacie of the Popes was in those dayes But now let vs see what newes with Baronius First he sayth That this Councell of Constantinople was called jointly by Theodosius and Damasus Bishops of Rome and who saith he can doubt hereof May it please him Baron vol. 4. an 381. art 20. it should seeme that Socrates and Sozomene doubted of it when they tell vs Socrat. l. 5. c. 10. Sozom. l. 7. c. 7. That the Emperour without delay laboured as much as in him was to assemble a Councell of all sorts So also as it seemeth did the Fathers themselues of that Councell who in their Synodall Epistle say in this manner Wee here assembled by his commaundement Epist Synod in to 1. Concil c. meaning the Emperour And in that other Epistle of theirs which they wrote the Summer following to Damasus Britto Ambrose and other Bishops of the West where they shew that they of the East were not called to the Synod of Rome it selfe which was at the same time readie to meet by letters from Damasus Theodor. l. 5. c. 8. 9. Socrat. l. 5. c. 10. Sozom l. 7. c. 12. but from the Emperour So likewise doe all the Church Histories which tell vs that the Emperour hauing heard the resolution of the Orthodox Fathers in the Synod of Rome much desired to assemble another of all sects hoping by that means to make them fall to some agreement not borrowing anie authoritie from Rome And to conclude the practise of all auncient times seemeth to doubt hereof seeing that in that verie yeare a Councell was called at Aquileia by the Emperor Gratian Concil Aquil. in ep ad Gratian. Valent. Theodos in 1. Vol Concil Theodor. l. 5. c. 9. Sozom. l. 7. c. 9. where Ambrose himselfe was present and the deputies of the Churches of France and Afrike as he affirmeth and seeing also that Damasus himselfe became an humble suiter to the Emperours Theodosius and Gratian to graunt a warrant for the calling of a Councell the yeare following at Rome being much offended that Flauianus had succeeded Paulinus in the Church of Antioch for how could he grant leaue to others who asked for himselfe And of this verie Councell it is that S. Hierosme speaketh in his Epistle to Eustochium When the imperiall letters sayth he had assembled at Rome the Bishops of the East and West Hieron ad Eustoch ep 27. she then saw verie admirable personages Bishops of Christ Paulinus Bishop of Antioch and Epiphanius Bishop of Salamis And now let Baronius tell me whether a man may not haue reason to doubt thereof Well sayth Baronius yet the best is To. 1. Concil that Damasus did at least confirme this Councell And we must see whether he did or no and how he confirmed it whether to authorise it or else to submit himselfe vnto it For the first we haue a Synodall Epistle directed to Theodosius with the Acts of that Synod annexed thereunto wherein as called together by his commaund they jointly yeelded him an account of what they had there enacted requesting him by his seale and sentence to confirme and ratifie their decrees Baronius telleth vs Baron to 4. an 381. art 38. that this they did onely in policie to engage Theodosius in the maintenance of their profession And what need seeing the world taketh notice that he was as zealous for religion as was the best of them And for Damasus that he approued indeed this Councell but that he did it likewise for a purpose which was to make the Greeke Church sure against the heresie of Macedonius and I would faine know where it is that he findeth it All a matter sayth Baronius but so it is that he did confirme it for Photius hath it in his booke of seuen Synods Surely this man did well and wisely not to quote the place for feare his jugling should be discouered The words of Photius are these And a little after saith he they vnderstood that Damasus also Bishop of Rome had confirmed them as being of the same opinion with them meaning with the Fathers of Constantinople And doth this proue that they required his authoritie to confirme their Acts or rather that he confirmed them onely by yeelding assent and submitting himselfe vnto them And yet such is his madnesse as to say that he confirmed it fraudulently and for a purpose onely not to auow the Canon there made for the place and dignitie of the Bishop and Church of Constantinople making his dreames and idle fancies to stand in ballance against the soliditie and weight of all Histories by vs alledged and going to persuade vs that by vertue of a Councell shortly after assembled at Rome Paulinus borne out by Damasus was restored to his See and Flauian who was there placed by the Councell of Constantinople dispossessed and all this without either argument or Author other than his owne fantasticall assertion Thirdly Baronius verie stiffely maintaineth Baron to 4. an 382. art 18. that notwithstanding this Canon of the Councell of Constantinople yet still causes of weight and importance were reserued to the See of Rome such as were Heresie and Schisme deposing of Bishops and the like and that these causes were brought to him by way of Appeale And surely for heresie and schisme we cannot denie that scarcely euer was there anie heretike or schismatike condemned by his owne Church which presently had not recourse to Rome and that manie of them haue beene fostered and supported there That the Popes themselues through an vsuall natiue greedinesse of drawing moulture to their mill and causes to their Consistorie were oftentimes deceiued herein But this we denie that these causes went to him by Appeale which is alwayes made from the sentence of an inferior judge to the finall decree of a superior and that not so much as the name of an Appeale much lesse the thing it selfe is to be found either in the Historie or in the Practise of the Church no not in this age which we now speake of though this pretended Monarchie at this time aduanced her selfe the most she could Bellarmine yet deriueth it from verie farre and from the time of Marcion the heretike who being excommunicated in Pontus came to Rome But this I aske whether Ireneus or Tertullian doth affirme that he came by way of Appeale or doth not Epiphanius say that they sent him backe againe with these tearmes Epiph. cont Marcion here 42. We may not receiue thee without the permission
those last words viz. Baron an 397. to 5. art 48. That the Bishop of Rome himselfe shall not be called the Vniuersall Bishop For what likelihood saith he that Afrike would presume to prescribe titles to the Bishop of Rome adding farther That out of doubt they are Gratians owne words and that they are not found in the Canon it selfe which he alledgeth Nay rather say we seeing that they are in Gratian Concil Carthag prouincial 4 in Praesat Concil African who will warrant vs their honestie and that they themselues are not the men which haue torne it out of the Councels And why is it vnlikely that those poore Africans should vse those words more than these which they cannot denie That no man should appeale beyond the sea that is to Rome For though it be true Concil Carthag can 33. that these Africans could not as Baronius saith dispose of what was done at Rome yet might they wel take order against his vsurpation and encroaching vpon their Church and liberties at home and cause that no man there should attribute to him those titles of insolencie and ambition Thirdly because Aurelius Bishop of Carthage Baron to 5. an 401. art 9. at the opening of the Councell of Carthage caused a certaine letter of Anastasius to be there openly read wherein he forewarned them to beware of the cunning sleights of the Donatists he therefore concludeth That this Councell was assembled and held by order from Anastasius and that Aurelius acknowledgeth him for no lesse than a Father and consequently for a Head But why did he not rather obserue that he calleth him also Brother and fellow Priest must his aduise giuen be induced to proue his mastership The Synod of Afrike in the yeare 407 seeing a fell contention risen betweene Innocentius of Rome and Theophilus Bishop of Alexandria made a decree in manner following It seemeth good to vs Concil Afric 68. that as touching the dissention now fallen betweene the two Churches of Rome and Alexandria we write to the holie Father Innocentius to admonish him that either Church keepe that peace which the Lord commaunded Shall now this brotherlie admonition of theirs be interpreted to proceed from a right of jurisdiction or of soueraigne commaund Fourthly in the cause of the Priscillianists of Spaine Such as were fallen saith the Councell of Toledo if they come to penance shall not be receiued vnlesse the See Apostolike write in their behalfe And thereby saith he you may plainely perceiue Acta Concil 1. Tolet. Baron an 405. art 52. vol. 5. that no man might communicat with one which had fallen vnlesse the See of Rome had first approued of his reduction and communicated with him But why should he put vs to read the acts of this Councell seeing that he himselfe in other cases refuseth to admit of them They tell vs indeed That the Churches of Spaine much infested with this heresie sent to be aduised by Saint Ambrose and that they gouerned themselues by his directions which he denieth not but saith that Ambrose himselfe medled not but by expresse order from Syricius for saith he the words are We had great patience hoping that according to the letters of Saint Ambrose of blessed memorie if we condemned that which they had done amisse and observed the condition specified in his letters they would returne to peace Added hereunto what Syricius of blessed memorie had aduised vs to doe And must then this accessarie carrie with it the principal or this Parenthesis be interpreted for a Commission directed to S. Ambrose Let them rather take the paines and read a little farther where they shall find it said in this manner Concil Taurin can 5. We expect say they what the Pope and Simplician Bishop of Milan and other Bishops of the Churches will write in answer to our letters much after the manner of the Councell of Turin in the same cause Aut Romanae Ecclesiae Sacerdotis According say they to the letters of the venerable Bishop Ambrose or of the Priest of the Church of Rome What would or rather what would not Baronius say if he had the like aduantage 10. PROGRESSION Pope Zozimus seeketh to draw all causes to Rome by vertue of a Canon of the Nicene Councell BVt Zozimus successor vnto Innocent would not be so answered wherefore at the sixt Councell of Carthage An. 417. which was held the yeare 417 and where were assembled 227 Bishops of Afrike whereupon also Saint Augustine calleth it a full and a grand Councell Zozimus sent thither Faustus Bishop of Potentia Plenarium Concilium August Ep. 47. Ep. Concil African ad Bonifac. in to 1. Concil pa. 519. a. Faustin in Commonit ad Can. 1. Synod Carchag apud Balsam ex editio Herueti pag. 305. and Philippus and Asellus Priests of Rome qualified as Legats from him to require in precise tearmes That the Bishops of Afrike should appeale to the Bishop of Rome which matter they proposed to the Councell in these words Those who in the Nicene Synod gaue their sentence concerning the Appeales of Bishops said in this manner If a Bishop shall be accused and the Bishops of his owne Prouince shall therevpon condemne and degrade him and if he thinke fit to appeale and thereupon flie to the most holie Bishop of Rome and he be pleased to haue a new hearing and examination of the cause the said Bishop of Rome shall be pleased to write to certaine Bishops next adioyning to the end that they may informe themselues aright of the cause and then do as reason and equitie shall require Wherefore if any be desirous to haue his cause new heard and by way of request shall moue the Bishop of Rome to send his Legat à Latere that it be at his pleasure to doe what he will and as he in his iudgement shall thinke fittest to bee done OPPOSITION Ibid. This matter so proposed by the Legats Alyppius Bishop of Theagast protesting openly That he intended to hold himselfe in all poynts to the Nicene Councell began to make question of this pretended Canon We haue saith he alreadie promised to maintaine the Canons of the Nicene Councell but this is that which troubleth me that when we come to consult the Greeke copies I know not how it should come to passe but we find no such Canon there In Can. 135. sub fin And againe We haue seene diuers copies and yet could neuer find this Canon in any of them no not in the Roman copies neither yet in the Greeke copies sent vnto vs from the Apostolicall Sees Whereupon Aurelius Bishop of Carthage and President of that Councell notwithstanding that the Popes Legats were there present pronounced That they would forthwith dispatch messengers and letters to the Bishops of Constantinople Alexandria and Antioch with request That they would be pleased to transmit vnto them the acts of the Nicene Councell fast closed and sealed vp thereby to take
had long since aspired vnto a secular kind of soueraigntie and power where the Latine interpreter hath put in Quasi which word is not in the Greeke it selfe Adde hereunto That in those dayes all the Patriarchall Churches were equally called Apostolicall and not the Church of Rome alone Sozom. l. 1. c. 16. edit Graec. 17. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For Sozomene speaking of the first generall Councell of Nice In this Synod saith he were present for Apostolicall Sees Macarius Bishop of Ierusalem Eustachius of Antioch Alexander of Alexandria but Iulius Bishop of Rome was absent by reason of his age ranking Iulius in the same order and degree with the rest In which sence the Bishops of the East as Theodoret reporteth writing to Pope Damasus Theodoret. li. 5. ca. 9. call Antioch the most ancient and truely Apostolicall Church and that of Ierusalem they tearme the Mother of all Churches So likewise Ruffine Ruffin li. 2. c. 1. though himselfe a member of the Westerne Church as being a Priest in Aquileia In the citie of Rome saith he Syricius succeeding vnto Damasus and Timotheus in Alexandria vnto Peter and after Timotheus came Theophilus and Iohn in Ierusalem after Cyril restored the Apostolicall Churches And therefore this vsurpation of the Bishop of Rome proceedeth from the diuell and from none other Neither doe wee in all this age find any trace of that pretended donation of Constantine but rather we light vpon many arguments to proue the contrarie witnesse the verie production of the Instrument and the Vatican it selfe And for further proofe when by reason of the schisme between Boniface the first and Eulalius contending together for the Popedome Symmachus gouernour of the citie wrot vnto the Emperour Honorius he saith in this manner Baron vol. 5. an 418. art 81. sequent Absoluta iussione Idem an 419. art 2. 3. That since the knowledge of these matters belonged to him he thought fit to consult his Maiestie out of hand who thereupon rightly informed or not I will not say by his absolute command gaue order That Boniface should presently voyd the place and if hee obeyed not that forthwith he should be cast forth by force And when a little after for his more due information he had assembled a Synod out of diuers Prouinces To the end saith he that the cause being debated to the full in our presence Ib. art 10. sequent may receiue a finall and absolute decision And thereupon he sent for Paulinus Bishop of Nola a man at that time much respected for his sanctitie of life and wrot to Aurelius Bishop of Carthage and sent for Italians French Africans and others Ib. art 15. and in the meane time prouided the Church of Rome of a Bishop namely Achillaeus Bishop of Spoleto to the end the people of Rome might not be vnprouided of a Bishop at the feast of Easter Commanding the Church of Lateran to be set open to him and to none other And when Eulalius offered contrary to the Emperors command to intrude himselfe into the citie the Emperour by the aduise of the Bishops there assembled gaue sentence in fauour of Boniface commanding Symmachus the Gouernor to receiue him into the citie which he did accordingly with these words Your Maiestie hath confirmed his Priesthood Statutis coelestibus per me publicatis edictis de more positis c. And when I published your Edict euerie man reioyced thereat And to conclude Boniface falling sicke to preuent the like inconuenience against hereafter wrot to Honorius to prouide by his authoritie that the Popedome might no more be carried by plots and canuasses The Epistle it selfe in the Councels bearing this Title Supplicatio Papae Bonifacij and being ful of these and the like clauses God hath giuen you the regiment of worldlie things and the Priesthood vnto me You haue the gouernment of worldlie matters and therefore wee were worthie to be blamed if what was heretofore obserued vnder Heathen Princes should not now be obserued vnder your glorie c. Vnder your raigne my people hath beene much encreased which now is yours Neither doth the Emperour put this from him as a thing not properly belonging to him But let the Clergie saith he know that if God shall otherwise dispose of you they must refraine all secret plots and practises and if it fall out through their factions that two be named let them likewise know that neither of them shall sit Bishop but he which in a new election shall be by generall consent chosen If therefore the Bishop of Rome had beene at that time Temporall Lord of that citie and territorie thereunto adioining would he haue vsed these kinds of language Neither was it farre from this time that Synesius Bishop of Ptolemais in his 57 Epistle Synes li. 57. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 To couple the ciuile power saith he with the Priesthood is to ioyne those things which will not hold together they busie themselues in worldlie causes whereas we were appointed onely for our prayers 11. PROGRESSION Of the Pretence which Pope Leo the first made vnto the Primacie An. 450. Leo. 1. in Anniuersar de Assumpt Serm. 2. 3. ABout the yeare 450 Leo the first would not giue ouer his pretence vnto the Primacie and therefore tooke for a ground those words of our Sauiour Tu es Petrus For saith he Peter is here called a stone or foundation c. and all his power was in his See there his authoritie was principally seene c. He is the Primat of all Bishops c. Whatsoeuer Christ bestowed on the rest he bestowed it by his meanes c. all which we read in those his sermons which he preached among the townesmen of Rome Idem Epist 8. ad Flauia Constantinop And farther he challengeth Flauian Bishop of Constantinople for that he had not first aduertised him of the state of Eutiches cause taking occasion therevpon to doubt of the lawfulnesse of his excommunication and would faine haue persuaded Flauian that he had done much wrong to him and to Eutyches both in not giuing way to the appeale which Eutyches had put in to the See of Rome Idem Epist 89. ad Episc per Viennens prouinc constitut This same Leo also complaineth to the Bishops of Viennois in France That one Hilarie Bishop of Arles tooke vpon him to install and to depose Bishops without his priuitie which he tearmeth to be no lesse than à Petri soliditate deficere to fall away from the soliditie of Peter whom saith he our Lord associated to himself in the indiuiduall vnitie and commaunded him to be called as himselfe was called And yet in the end he flattereth our Bishops of France willing them to remember that their auncestors oftentimes were pleased to consult the Seo Apostolike seeking by these sugred words to make them swallow the bitter pill of his tyrannous Supremacie and branding Hilarie with the name of a
letters at the suit of Leo they request Theodosius That vpon this Appeale in writing he would be pleased that Leo in a Synod of Bishops assembled out of all quarters of the world in some place within Italie might take knowledge of this matter And Galla in her letters plainely sheweth that this was the drift and purpose of Flauian Who saith she hath alreadie sent his libell to the See Apostolike and to all the Bishops of these quarters by them whom the Bishop of Rome had sent to the Councell at Ephesus This Appeale therefore was put in as well to them as to the Bishop of Rome saue onely that he was the more eminent person and was to be heard and determined by them all in the Councell which was to be assembled as Galla in her Epistle concludeth That the matter saith she may be ended in a Councell and by the See Apostolike So that all this was no legall and formall Appeale nor made vnto the Pope otherwise than as to a promoter and furtherer of the calling of this Councell And it is worth the remembrance that in these verie Epistles which Baronius maketh so much account of Valentinian speaking of the Bishop of Rome saith as hath beene alreadie alledged That Antiquitie was it which gaue him the Primacie or chiefe place among the Priests And Galla in her Epistle It is fit saith she that we reserue in all poynts that respect which is due vnto this citie as to the Ladie of all other cities And like tearmes vseth she vnto Pulcheria whence it followeth An. 451. that this Primacie was taken as founded vpon the positiue law of man and that the claime from S. Peter commeth but as accessarie to the principall And that Flauian had no other purpose appeareth by the proceeding of this cause for the yeare following at the suit of Leo Martian the Emperour appointed a generall Councell to be held at Chalcedon wherein are to bee seene the traces of the former Synod and the whole cause opened in a second hearing to the confusion of Eutyches and shame of all his partakers and abettors and to the iustifying of Flauian and of his memoriall after him in the presence of the Popes Legats who there saw the Church of Constantinople before their face equalled with that of Rome by an expresse Canon made in confirmation of that other of Constantinople And let our aduersaries now shew vs any one Appeale after this made from Constantinople to Rome Eightly Baronius is faine to make the best of a bad cause He now telleth vs Baron vol. 6. an 451. art 149. that this Canon was made vnder the correction and good leaue of Leo Grant it were so and that the Synod in their Epistle required his confirmation and thereupon after his manner maketh a great flourish Seest thou O Reader saith he how these six hundred Fathers thought this Canon though resolued on in two general Councels yet to be of no force and vertue without the authoritie of Leo and indeed a man not acquainted with his trickes might haply suffer himselfe to be lead away with his discourses but the Canon it selfe is too plaine and the continuall practise of the Church sheweth that the validitie of that Canon neuer depended of his confirmation True it is that they were willing to draw Leo to some reason by faire words and remonstrances which they made vnto him and this was the drift and purpose of that Epistle But as we haue often said tearmes of courtesie and of honour vsed to the Pope were euer by them drawne to some farther tye of seruice And yet this verie Epistle determineth and decideth the question in many places though Baronius who commonly spareth for no paper to set downe things in the largest size concealeth one part thereof but thus run the words of the inscription The holie Oecumenicall Synod assembled by the grace of God and by the commaundement of the most religious Emperours at Chalcedon to Leo Archbishop of the Romans Whence it appeareth that this Synod was not called by his authoritie neither was he accompted for Vniuersall Bishop by that Synod as Baronius would make the world to beleeue Baron ib. Confirmauimus and as for the prerogatiue of the Church of Constantinople the words vsed in that Canon are precise and formall We haue say they confirmed the Canon of 150 Bishops meaning of the second generall Councell and therefore after this confirmation of 600 Bishops Baronius should a little blush to bring such cold coniectures And againe We haue so defined say they thereby to cut off all confusion and to establish the order of the Church And in the end they vse these tearmes Vouchsafe holie Father to imbrace this our decree as is fit and seemly for the loue that ought to be between vs. And what reason then hath Baronius of a sentence definitiue to make an interlocutorie especially seeing that they so often repeat the same thing We beleeue say they that the honour of the See of Constantinople was confirmed in a generall Councell we now intreat you to honour our iudgement by your Decree to giue your consent and to hold your selfe content with that which we haue done And the cause why they sent him the Acts was this That he might thereby perceiue that they were led in all their consultations by diuine instinct which they neuer expected to be sent from Rome neither did they looke to haue their doings reformed there Martianus apud Palladium We read indeed that the Emperor by whose commaundement they were there assembled confirmed their Acts The things saith he Per nostra precepta stabilita sunt agreed vpon in the Councell of Chalcedon are established by our authoritie neither shall they goe vnpunished who shall in any point contemne this law And indeed after this time matters passed according to the tenor of this decree doe Leo what hee could to the contrarie who yet did openly beare out the Bishops of Antioch and Alexandria but in the Church men gouerne themselues by law not by example measuring their actions not after the long elne of one Bishops insolencie and pride but according to the true rule of order and discipline established in a lawful Synod Vol. 6. an 457. art 23. Ninthly and lastly Baronius saith That in the Epistle which the Clergie of Alexandria oppressed by Timotheus wrot to the Emperour Leo they request that his impieties might be made knowne to the Roman Pontife and to others But why doth he not speake plainely and say as indeed it is As to others for they make no distinction betweene him and others The words are these Vouchsafe we pray you to write to the Bishop of Rome also to the Bishops of Antioch of Ierusalem of Thessalonica of Ephesus and others as your Mightinesse shall thinke fit and they adde For our cause hath beene alreadie manifested to Anatolius Archbishop of this royall citie meaning Constantinople which they
in Apelog in l. 20. l. Concil or ended in a lawfull Synod which Synod was held the yeare following at Rome in the Acts whereof we find it thus written Synod Roma 4. Palmaria dicta The Synod here assembled out of diuers countries by the commandement of the most religious King Theodorie c. And againe The Royall authoritie hauing so commaunded that the Bishops should assemble here at Rome out of diuers Prouinces c. The reason is for that one Metropolitan hath no power ouer another and therefore when Bishops of diuers Prouinces had occasion to assemble themselues in a Synod it could not be done without the Kings authoritie and in this Synod were present the Bishops of Liguria Emilia and Venice to decide this cause wherein the Bishop of Rome was defendant Yea but saith Baronius the Bishops told him that it belonged not vnto him true but read on and you shall find that he replied That the Pope himselfe had by his letters declared his will touching the calling of this Synod which was that Theodoric should call it and thereupon thanketh him for so doing as hauing thereby giuen him the meanes to justifie and to cleare himselfe And it followeth afterward That this Synod presumed not to decree anie thing without making the King first acquainted therewith And againe it is there said That Symmachus was forced by the Emperour to enter the lists against his aduersaries and that before the Fathers assembled in this Synod as before his lawfull Delegates or Commissioners Nunquam commisisset For saith he he would neuer haue committed this cause to them as a new cause had he held him as alreadie conuict Then follow the Acts themselues Whiles they were in deliberation what was fit to be done Symmachus came and offered to plead his cause And hauing expressed the violences which his aduersaries had vsed towards him the Fathers spake and said That they must yet againe flie to the iustice of the Prince c. who declared there openly That the knowledge and ordering of Church matters belonged vnto them that he brought nothing but reuerence with him when he came to the hearing of such causes and that he committed it to the power of the Bishops to heare or not to heare it and to dispose thereof at their discretion prouided that by the care and wisedome of the Councell the Christians might haue peace within the Citie By all which it appeareth that he did not put off his authoritie from himselfe to conferre it vpon the Bishop of Rome In the end these Fathers proceeding according to the commaundement of the Prince resolued in this intricate cause to arbitrate and to compose the variance rather than as Iudges to decide it and for the peace of the Church to cloake offences rather than to expose them to the view of the world and therefore commaunded they the people to receiue Symmachus againe leauing the judgement to God of those things which could not sufficiently be proued by men And let the reader note these words of the Fathers According to the commaund of the Prince which giueth vs this power But we restore all Ecclesiasticall power to him againe as well within the Citie as without And who will say that by these words they acknowledged the Pope for Bishop of all the world or that Theodoric called this Councell by the Popes authoritie especially seeing that we find at the same time An. 509. That the Councell at Agda in Languedoc of Orthodox Bishops was assembled and held by the authoritie of Alaric an Arrian by profession and a Goth by nation which yet the Fathers themselues acknowledge in the verie beginning of that Councell Acta Concil Agath This Synod assembled say they in the name of the Lord in this Citie of Agda by the permission of King Alaric and therefore they ordained prayers and supplications to be made for his prosperitie And seeing also we read that shortly after whiles the same Symmachus was yet Pope the first Councell of Orleans was held whereof Hincmar speaking in the life of S. Rhemigius saith That by the aduise of S. Rhemigius An. 512. Acta Concil Aurelian 1. in 1. to Concilior Clouis called a Synod of Bishops at Orleans where were manie good things ordained And the Fathers themselues of that Councell in their Synodall Epistle to King Clouis speake in this manner We say they whom you haue commaunded to come vnto this Synod here to treat of necessarie matters c. Which things they desire afterward to be confirmed by his rightfull iudgement though in his Patent directed to them he speaketh with as much respect to them as he could haue done to the Bishop of Rome himselfe King Clouis saith he to our holie Lords the Bishops most worthie of the Apostolike See c. and at the foot thereof Pray ye for me my holie Lords Popes most worthie of the Apostolike See This good King had neuer yet learned this lesson though instructed by S. Rhemigius that there were no more Popes but one no other Apostolike See but that of Rome All which we haue beene faine to deduce at large to right the Historie of that wrong which our great Annalist hath done vnto it 14. PROGRESSION Of sundrie opportunities and meanes which the Popes about the yeare 500 had to raise themselues to their pretended Primacie IN this age which came to close vp the first fiue hundred yeares manie opportunities offered themselues to open the passage to the Popes ambition First the absence of the Emperors who now resided wholly at Constantinople and yet to maintaine their authoritie in the West thought it fit to make faire weather alwaies with Popes of Rome who neuer let slip anie opportunitie which might serue to encrease their Estate Secondly the comming downe of the Northerne nations who one after another assayled Italie and spoyled it at their pleasure all which were faine to sooth and to flatter the Popes onely to haue their fauour and furtherance at their need Thirdly diuerse Heresies which then sprung vp both in the East and also in the South from whence the heretikes when they were condemned at home fled presently to Rome whether by Appeale or whether by way onely of Reuiew to haue their cause heard againe before his pretended Primacie Adde we hereunto that in all places men were willing to hold correspondencie with the Bishop of the first See who resided in the chiefe Citie of the Empire and who was held for the source and fountaine of all good and found aduise in matters of importance the greater part of the world in the meane time not obseruing how the Popes by little and little made their aduises to stand for lawes and interpreted all requests made vnto them for consultations how they turned their mediations into Commissions and that being chosen for arbitrators they euer made themselues Iudges And note withall to the end you may discerne how their doctrines crept into the
Church to that of Rome or rather to make them equall each to other For whereas the Countie Iustinian tearmeth the Bishop of Rome Arch Pontife which importeth no more as Baronius himselfe confesseth than Archbishop this argueth not any superioritie but onely a Primacie of this See Neither doe those words in the letters of Pompeius Archbishop of the Vniuersall Church make any thing at all for Baronius his cause as if the Popes had at that time beene taken for Vniuersall Bishops 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 For it is in the Greeke onely of the Catholike Church a Title long before giuen as alreadie hath bin declared vnto Basil and to Athanasius and to sundrie other Bishops Because as Saint Cyprian saith the Church is but one of which euerie Bishop gouerneth his part or portion alone without a consorts and the Bishop of Rome had at that time a great part vnder him For I would know when Pope Agepete consecrated Mennas by the name of Vniuersall Bishop whether he purposed to make him Pope or no and Dorotheus Bishop of Thessalonica though inferiour in degree to the Patriarches yet calleth he the Bishop of Rome Father and fellow Minister and Companion in seruice Fourthly wee shall best judge of the cause by casting our eye vpon the effects It sell out therefore that one of Horâ—isda his Legats had been foulely outraged at Thessalonica Dorotheus which had euer much fauoured them before was accused as author of that outrage Whereupon Hormisda sent vnto his Legats That they should be instant with the Emperour that Dorotheus might be deposed and banished into some farre countrey or otherwise sent to Rome vnder sure and sufficient gard and withall that one Aristides who was supposed to haue had a finger in that businesse should not succeed him The Emperour his answer was That there was no reason why he should be sent to Rome to be heard there where they might easily acquit themselves for want of an accuser And so all his punishment was to be sent for a few dayes to Heraclea and then was he restored to his See againe How farre are these proceedings from that power which the Pope pretendeth And yet haue we no more of all this matter than we find in an Epistle of one of those Legats to Hormisda Here Baronius Baron vol. 7. an â—19 art 140. as his manner is crieth out Is it possible that Iustice vnder an Emperor who taketh his name from Iustice should be thus forestalled through money in the cause of the holie Father for that was the imputation which Iohn one of the Legats laied vpon the Emperour But if somewhat staieth Baronius his stomacke that the Emperour shortly after consulted the Pope vpon certaine points of faith And what of that for his place considered what more vsuall or what would he inferre thereupon Moreouer he pleaseth himselfe much in a certaine sentences taken out of a certaine letter which he wrot vnto Hormisda which sentence hee causeth to bee printed in great letters Ib. art 98. We beleeue and hold for Catholike that which was intimated to vs by your religious answer O how dangerous a thing it is to deale fairely with this kind of people And what shall we oppose this faire dealing against all those proceedings formerly by vs declared And yet he cutteth off this sentence with an c. whereas commonly he is no niggard in reciting whole Epistles and therefore we haue reason to suspect that something followeth which if it were knowne would maâ—e his cause especially considering that these Epistles are taken out of the Vatican and the greater part of them as yet remaine vnprinted Fiftly and lastly he maketh much of one Possessor a Bishop of Afrike who sent a certaine commentarie which he had composed vpon the Epistles of Saint Paul vnto Hormisda and complaineth that he could receiue no answer The reason was saith he Ib. an 52â— art 12 13 14. because hee well knew that the Catholike Church admitteth of no interpretation of holie Scriptures but onely such as were first approued by the Apostolike See And where I pray you can he shew vs that Saint Cyprian Hilarie Ambrose Augustine Ierome Chrysostome and others euer sent their bookes to him for his approbation or what should they haue done to haue gotten their bookes approued when Pope Marcellinus sacrificed vnto Idols and when Liberius became an Arrian and when many of the rest turned Heretikes To what purpose therefore serueth all this discourse of Baronius but onely to busie and to abuse mens thoughts with childish vanities 16. PROGRESSION That Iohn Bishop of Rome was sent embassador from Theodoric to the Emperour Iustine and what honour the Emperour there did vnto him An. 524. ABout the yeare 524 when Iustine the Emperour had depriued the Arrians of those Churches which they had in Constantinople Theodoric then king of Italie and a professed Arrian tooke offence thereat and sent Iohn Bishop of Rome his embassadour vnto him The Popes now vse to send kings in their errands assisted with certaine Senators to intreat him to restore them to their Churches if not to tell him That he purposed to serue the Catholikes throughout Italie with the same sauce Liber Pontif. in Iohan. 1. And the Pontificall booke saith That they entreated the Emperour with many salt teares and that in the end they obtained their request Which he repeateth two seuerall times howsoeuer Baronius would faine disguise the matter And Nicephorus reporteth That when Iohn Bishop of Rome was brought to an equall seat where Epiphanius Bishop of Constantinople was to sit side by side with him for he neuer contested with him for the precedencie he was not therewith content but required to bee placed vp aboue Epiphanius in a throne by himselfe which perhaps was granted vnto him in regard of his qualitie of embassadour And Marcellinus speaking hereof saith That dexter dextero Ecclesiae assedit solio â—eaning that Epiphanius gaue him the right hand which if we will credit Baronius in many places of his booke is the lesse honourable place But the Pontificall booke maketh sure worke and saith That the Emperour Iustine in honour vnto God prostrated himselfe before the Pope and adored him OPPOSITION Theodoric though an Arrian yet much commended for his great moderation whether it was because he could not endure this pride or whether he had beene informed that he had suffered himselfe to be led away by those extraordinarie honours which Iustine had done vnto him immediatly vpon his returne to Rauenna chipt him vp in prison where he continued to his dying day Which made the Popes for a while after not to carrie themselues so briâ—kly as before Yet persuaded they the common people Paul Diac. l. 25. that a certaine good man had seene the soule of Theodorie caried betweene this Iohn and Symmachus the chiefe Senator whose head he had taken off into the isle of Lipara by Sicilie there to be cast headlong into
to the Communion of the Church Which Church of Carthage the Popes had excommunicated long before for that those 227 Fathers of Afrike assembled in the sixt Councell of Carthage had decreed as hath beene alreadie declared That they had no need of their Legats à Latere nor yet of Appeales to Rome and that they were able ynough by the grace of God and by the assistance of his holie Spirit to decide their owne controuersies by themselues at home For saith he Aurelius Bishop of Carthage that was he which presided in the said sixt Councell of Carthage with his Collegues so many great personages as there were and among them Saint Augustine himselfe by the instigation of the diuell in the time of our predecessors Boniface and Caelestine began to exalt themselues against the Church of Rome But Eulalius now Bishop of Carthage seeing himselfe through the sin of Aurelius to stand separated from the communion of the Roman Church hath repented him therof intreating to be receiued to peace and communion with her And by a certaine writing signed by himselfe and his Collegues hath condemned by the Apostolike authoritie all and euery such books written by what spirit soeuer against the priuiledges of the Church of Rome This poore Eulalius brought to this extremitie by the eagre pursuit of these holie Fathers of Rome who would neuer let goe their hold but tooke their aduantage of the miserable estate which those poore Churches were in being spoyled by the Vandals and oppressed by the Arrians so that they were neuer after able to hold vp their head Bellarmine therefore Bellar. de Rom. Pontif. l. 2. c. 25. who would needs persuade vs that the variance betweene those Popes and these poore Africans was not such as the world taketh it to haue bin let him tell me seeing that by occasion of that variance Rome did excommunicat them whether they could esteeme it as a light occasion and if it were or if they so esteemed of it what conscience then to excommunicat them for it such multitudes of people so many worthie Bishops and Saint Augustine himselfe being all dead in state of excommunication which was thundered our against them in a time when they were alreadie vexed with the heresie of the Pelagians and oppressed with the schisme of the Donatists and wholly ouerrun with that inundation and deluge of the Hunnes and Vandals and other barbarous nations Baronius to saue themselues from this scandal of excommunicating Saint Augustine condemneth this Epistle as forged and consequently staineth the credit of him which compiled all their Councels his reason is onely this That it is directed to Eulalius Bishop of Alexandria whereas Timotheus was at that time Bishop of that See and not Eulalius But Harding one of his strongest pillars Harding de prima Papae sect 28. answereth for vs That it was directed to Eulalius at that time Bishop of Thessalonica Wherefore let them agree among themselues as they will it is ynough for vs that wee haue it from them though indeed to justifie this Epistle we may farther say That it is taken in among their owne Decrees and standeth for good in the late edition of Gregorie the thirteenth ca. Ad hoc 7. with these words This chapter is read word for word in the Epistles of Boniface to Eulalius then Bishop of Thessalonica which may serue for an answer to all these friuolous coniectures of Baronius Moreouer Baronius thinketh that he hath gotten a great catch in that the Emperor Iustine and after him Iustinian sent vnto the Pope a confession of their faith which was a custome vsed by the Emperours vpon their installation in the Empire and not onely to the Pope but also to sundrie other Bishops of the better sort to the end that they should publish to the people That they were of the Orthodox faith because there had beene many Arrian Nestorian and Eutychian Emperors elected who had caused no small trouble in the Church OPPOSITION But that the Emperors meaning was not thereby to acknowledge him as Vniuersall Bishop besides that they did the like to other Patriarches An. 533. appeareth moreouer in this that they speake alwayes with reference to the Councell of Chalcedon which we haue heretofore spoken of as it is euident both out of their confessions and also by the Nouell Constitution 131. But to come to the matter Nouell 131. no law could be a bridle strong ynough to hold in that head-strong and vnrulie ambition of the Popes We haue alreadie scene the lawes of Odoacer and of Theodoric and Athalaric who succeeded after Theodoric was faine to doe the like For when as vpon the death of Boniface there went an open and a violent canuasse throughout the citie wherein some were neither ashame nor afraid to offer the Senators themselues money for their voyces the Seâ—at tooke high displeasure at these proceedings and thereupon they passed a certaine Decree which wee read in Cassiodorus in these tearmes Whosoeuer for the obtaining of a Bishopricke Cassiod li. 9. Epist 15. shall either by himselfe or by any other person be found to haue promised any thing that contract shall be deemed and held as execrable He that shall be found to haue beene partaker in this wicked act shall haue no voyce in the election but shall be accounted a sacrilegious person and shall be forced by course of law to make restitution of it Moreouer the Senat complained of this great abuse to the king Athalaric and the Defendor of the Roman Church joined in petition with them to the king who ratified their Decree by an ordinance of his owne directed to Pope Iohn The Defendor saith he of the Roman Church came lately to vs weeping and shewed vnto vs that in the late election of a Bishop of Rome some men making their benefit of the necessitie of the time by an vngodlie practise had so surcharged the meanes of the poore by extorted promises that the verie vessels of the Church was by that occasion set to sale But the more cruell and vngodlie this act is the more religious and holie is our purpose to cut it off by due course of law And a little after hauing mentioned the aboue named decree he addeth For this cause all that which is contained in that decree we commaund to be obserued and kept to all effects and purposes against all persons which either by themselues or others shall haue anie part or portion in those execrable bargaines What a pitie was it that the Defendor of the Church should be constrained to lay open this filthie nakednesse of the Church vnto an Arrian Baron vol. 7. an 533. art 32. seq But Baronius to make the best of a bad cause sayth That he did it by the exhortation of Pope Iohn but the Reader may obserue that neither in the Historie neither yet in the ordinance it selfe there is anie such mention made The conclusion is as followeth Our will and
of Vniuersall Patriarch which place Holoander for feare of the Popes displeasure hath translated Patriarch of all that quarter whereas the word there vsed 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifieth all the habitable earth Wherefore it is to be vnderstood that all those Patriarchall Sees are sundrie times called Oecumenicall without prejudice of each to other because the Bishops of those Churches being placed in the middest of the enemies of Christianitie were alwaies taken as watchmen ouer the whole Church who were to looke euerie man not to his owne peculiar charge onely but to all in generall that Sathan by schismes and heresies infected not the bodie of the Church like vnto fellow tutors who though by consent they administer euerie one his portion of the pupils goods apart yet is euerie one of them answerable for the whole Wherefore we see that sometimes these Patriarchs without blame put their sickles into each others corne and vpon the first alarme giuen by anie of these they all sought presently to procure an Oecumenicall Councell which was then so esteemed and called when they all or the greatest part of them with their inferior Bishops met in Synod and as Rome for the honour of the Citie held alwaies the first roome in dignitie so the Church there for the grace which God had giuen her to keepe herselfe more cleane from heresies than anie other was most respected and the Bishop also of that Citie tooke place before the other Patriarchs and in causes which arose was euer consulted with much respect and reuerence whereof Iustinian yeelded the cause which was for that saith he we haue sundrie times beene reformed by the Church of old Rome L. 7. Co. de sum Trinitat But so soone as either the Pope or anie other Patriarch began to abuse this honour and to encroach thereby vpon the liberties of their fellowes euerie man began presently to crie out of tyrannie and oppression 18. PROGRESSION 1 That the Gothish Kings vsed their authoritie in the election and creation of the Popes 2 That Belisarius by the commaund of the Empresse thrust out Syluerius and placed Vigilius in the Popedome 3 That Vigilius condemned the Councell of Chalcedon and confirmed the Heresie of the Eutychians 4 Baronius his censure of Vigilius 1 IT cannot be denied that the Popes of this age were sharpely set vpon this desire of soueraigntie and dominion but they met commonly with one or other who knew well how to prouide a Martingall for a jade and so much the rather because men began now to grow jealous of their authoritie and power as they saw them to vse it in fauour of one or other Wherefore these Gothish Kings vsed ordinarily to beare a hand in their elections which were carried otherwise after a fashion more befitting rogues and theeues than ingenuous competitors And Agapete was no sooner elected Pope Anastas in Agapete but Theodatus immediatly sent him as embassador to Iustinian the Emperour of Constantinople to excuse him of the death of Amalasuntha his wife daughter to Theodoric and by him recommended to the Emperors protection a fit commission for a Pope And the same Theodatus vpon the death of Agapete placed Syluerius in his roome being the naturall and lawfull sonne of Pope Hormisda Siâ—e deliberatione Decreti An. 536. The Pontificall Booke saith That it was done without anie deliberation of the Decree and he made manie Priests to subscribe thereto by force and feare How then can these men who boast so much of their Mission justifie this calling with sundrie actions ensuing thereupon Syluerius accepted of his kindnesse but Vigilius whom Boniface had formerly nominated to the See by solicitation of the Empresse put in now againe for his interest And here the Reader may well obserue an apparent progresse and proceeding of the iniquitie of this See the relation therefore of Liberatus Archdeacon of Carthage is as followeth 2 Liberatus in Bretuario c. 22. The Empresse Theodora who was of the Eutychian Heresie called vnto her Vigilius sometime Deacon to Pope Agapete requiring him to promise her vnder hand That if he were made Pope of Rome he would abrogate the Councell meaning that of Chalcedon and that he would write his letter to Theodosius Anthymius and Seuerus heretikes of the same profession and therein ratifie and confirme their faith promising him to send her commaund to Belisariuâ— that he should set him in the See and withall to giue him seuen hundred markes of gold Centenaria septem This Vigilius what for loue of the gold what for desire of the Popedome accepted of the offer and thereupon came to Rome where he found Syluerius alreadie created Pope wherefore he went to Belisarius who then lay at Rauenna to whom he deliuered his message from the Empresse and of those seuen promised him two hundred markes if he would thrust out Syluerius and put him in his place Belisarius thereupon returned to Rome and called Syluerius before him into the palace layed to his charge that he had entertained secret intelligence with the Gothes to surprise the Citie and it is reported that one Marcus a scholer and Iulian one of the gard had forged certaine letters as from Syluerius to the King of the Gothes whereby he was conuicted of conspiracie against the Citie And yet in the meane time did Belisarius and his wife deale priuily with Syluerius to satisfie the Empresse by cancelling and disannulling the Councell of Chalcedon and by writing to authorise and to confirme the faith of the heretikes But he was no sooner gone out of the place but hauing had conference with his Councell he withdrew himselfe into the Temple of S. Sabina from whence vpon assurance giuen vnto him by one Photis sonne to the Ladie Antonina he was againe sent for to come into the Palace his friends aduised him not to aduenture his person vpon the tickle faith and promise of those Grecians yet he came into the Palace from whence in regard of their oath and promise they suffered him to returne safely vnto the Temple of S. Sabina But when Belisarius sent for him a second time seeing a mischiefe readie to fall vpon him he recommended his cause to God and went vnto the Palace where he entred all alone and after that was neuer seene by anie of his friends The day following Belisarius called together all the Priests Deacons and Clerkes commaunding them to proceed to the election of a new Pope who after some little variance agreed in the end vpon Vigilius whom they chose in fauour of Belisarius and Syluerius was then banished vnto Patara a Citie of Lycia 3 Belisarius immediatly vpon the installation of Vigilius demaunded performance of promises which Vigilius had made vnto the Empresse and the two hundred markes which he had promised vnto him but he what for feare what for auarice refused to performe his promises Syluerius in the meane time arriued at Patara and the Bishop of that Citie went and
made his moane to his people and Clergie and thereupon with one consent brake off as before from the Communion of the Romane Church Sigon de Reg. Jtal. l. 2. Pope Constantine on the other part made his plaint to Iustinian who dispatched thither Theodore with a nauie the Archbishop with other adjoyning congregations as of Ceruia Comachio Forlim Popoli Cesenae Imola Faenza and others all great peoples in those daies as Blondus testifieth prepare themselues for the encounter Theodore after manie hot skirmishes landed besieged the Citie tooke in by composition as well the citizens as the Archbishop proceeded notwithstanding against the chiefe of them by seisure of their goods and persons hanged some banished others and the rest he caused to fine deepe for their liues This they called to be tried by S. Peters iudgement As for the Archbishop they put out his eyes and banished him into Pontus vntill that by this pastorall proceeding he being conuerted from that damnable heresie of not paying money to the Pope for so Platina is pleased to tearme it he submitted himselfe to giue such caution as they demaunded and so doing was restored to his See And so saith likewise Anastasius Yet was this Felix whom we see so hardly vsed recommended in Historie for sanctitie of life and miracles called in his Epitaph which Baronius rehearseth Terbeatissimus Archiepiscopus But he would faine persuade vs that those barbarous and cruell vsages of the Pope were the cause of this his sanctitie Yet Benedict Archbishop of Milan a man of reputed holinesse Hieronym Rubaeus found a little better vsage Hee pretended That Pauia the chiefe seat of the Lombards was belonging to his Diocesse But comming in kindnesse to see the Pope Paul Diacon l. 6. c. 29. was faine to haue the cause heard at Rome where it was agreed That anciently the Bishops of Pauia were consecrated by the Bishops of Rome Anastas in Constanti whereas yet Pauia was euer of the Prouince of Milan but the Pope was judge in his owne cause 27. PROGRESSION How and vpon what occasions the Popes ruined both the Estate of the Exarches and the kingdome of the Lombards in Italie TO fulfill the prophesie of the Apocalyps it was necessarie that the second Beast should enter vpon the place of the first and the Empire declining and the Apostasie encreasing the Papacie should plant it selfe in the roome of the Empire The Emperours were long since confined in the East but the Exarches of Rauenna who had alwayes their Iudges vnder them at Rome remained still as a moat or rather a thorne in the Popes eye and the Lombards on the other side held them continually at a bay and in feare of a sudden flaw and now shall we see how cunningly they rid themselues of both Immediatly vpon the enteruiew betweene the Emperour Iustinian and Constantine the Pope Iustinian abandoned by the armie was assaulted by Helias Generall of the armie for Philippicus Bardanes who slew him and farther caused his sonne Tiberius who was fled to the Temple of Blachames to be there murdered and then sent Iustinians head to Philippicus and he to Rome Constantine the Pope somewhat amazed with this sudden alteration yet bethought himselfe how to doe most for his owne behoofe There was at that time a certaine Monke called Iohn who had persuaded Philippicus to turne Monothelite which Heresie had beene formerly condemned in the sixt generall Councell And Iustinian had caused the chiefe of those Fathers which assisted at that Councell to be pictured in a table and to be hung vp in the poarch of S. Sophia in Constantinople Philippicus by the persuasion of that Monke defaced this table and farther commaunded That all Images should be pulled downe in the Churches A good ordinance had it not proceeded from an hereticall disposition On the contrarie Constantine the Pope in despight of Philippicus caused a table containing the Images not onely of the Fathers of the sixt Councell but of all the six generall Synods to be hung vp in Saint Peters Church at Rome and in a Synod there ordained That Images should be set vp in Churches So the question about Images came now to be principall which at the first was but accessarie Insomuch that from thence forward though the Emperour elected were neuer so Orthodox in other points and though he receiued the six generall Synods with all readinesse yet was hee not obeyed nor acknowledged by the Popes or at all in Italie if he held not for the vse and veneration of Images which by circumstances they made alwayes more and more odious to the aduerse partie So that vpon this point the Popes neuer wanted matter of quarell against the Emperours till in the end they had thrust them cleane out of Italie Constantine therefore taking occasion as before refused Philippicus his Patents which he sent vnto him pronounced him an Heretike forbad the people of Rome to receiue either his name or his letters or his image or his coyne suffered not his pourtrait to be placed in the Church Paul Diac. li. 6. c. 34. nor his name to be mentioned in Diuine Seruice which was in effect as much as in him lay Anastas Platin in Constant to depose him from the Empire Whereupon shortly after there arose against him one Arthemius who pulled out his eyes and thrust him from the Empire So that Onuphrius in his Annotations vpon Platina in the life of this Constantine had reason to say Onuphr in Annotat in Plat. in vit Constant That he was the first which durst resist the Greek Emperor to his face because he was fallen into the Heresie of Iconomachie which forbad the vse of Images not for that he was a Monothelite not that he denied either two natures or two wils in Christ but only vpō the difference concerning Images in Churches And Sigonius giueth the same reason Sigon de Reg. Ital. li. 3. and none other So small an occasion tooke they to depose the Emperours whose roome they had so long desired to enioy But Gregorie the second who succeeded after him went a little farther being that Gregorie who as Sigonius reporteth for his excellent veine in that kind was surnamed the Dialogist An. 716. and it may be that hee meant that this Gregorie was the author of those fabulous Dialogues which goe vnder the name of Gregorie the first Leo the third surnamed Isauricus in the yeare 717 was called to the Empire This Leo so soone as he was quietly seated in his throne ratified the Edict formerly published against the vse of Images An. 717. for other Heresie than this his greatest enemies lay not to his charge And thence saith Sigonius tooke their beginning those great seditions by meanes whereof that huge Dominion of the Church in Italie was established Some Historians say That he attempted against the life and libertie of Pope Gregorie as well knowing that hee could neuer bring his purposes
Exarchat tooke Ferrara Comachio Faenza and entred verie farre vpon Romagnia and la Marche Adrian hereupon sent an embassage by sea to Charlemaigne in Fraunce and the more to interest him in the quarrell told him That Didier would force him to annoint the sonnes of Carloman his brother that his refusall was the cause of all this trouble Adrian all this while was in a piteous plight for Didier either for or vnder colour of deuotion came before Rome gates when by meanes of an excommunication which Adrian cast out against him his priuat familie and others would not suffer him to passe anie farther But when Charles was once passed the Alpes those of Spoleto and Riete and others came presently and yeelded to the Pope Moreouer those of Didiers owne dominions fell from him by heapes so that he was forced to breake vp the siege Then came Charlemaigne to Rome where he was receiued as the sole author of the life and libertie of the Church the people singing before him by the appointment of Adrian as the children once did at the entrance of our Sauiour into Ierusalem Blessed is he that commeth in the name of the Lord Hosanna c. And after some few dayes spent in pompous deuotions Charles was requested to confirme the donation of the Exarchat Romania and la Marche which his father himselfe and his brother Carloman with all the Iudges of France had long before promised at Creci in Fraunce all which he presently accorded giuing ouer and aboue of that which was none of his the Islands of Corsica Sardinia and Sicilie the territorie of the Sabines with the Duchies of Spoleto and Tuscanie which belonged to the Lumbards reseruing alwaies to himselfe the soueraignetie of them And thus came the kingdome of the Lumbards to an end by the practises of the Popes whereas yet their Kings haue this testimonie affoorded them euen by the Historians of their greatest enemies That from the time they receiued the Christian Religion and Catholike Faith they had euer beene great Iusticers and deuoutly giuen witnesse saith Sigonius their good lawes which so seuerely punished thefts robberies rapes murders and adulteries carefully preseruing euerie man in his owne estate goods and libertie witnesse also the sumptuous Temples and ample Monasteries with which they beautified and adorned Italie the faire and goodlie Cities which they either built or repaired the honours they did to holie persons the Lordships and riches which they bestowed vpon the Popes with the great reuerence they vsed towards them insomuch that some of them at the Popes persuasions left Crowne and Kingdome to confine themselues within a cloister But the Popes ambition was great and the Lumbards payed the price of their deuotion towards that See by the finall ruine of their state and kingdome Neither is Onuphrius ashamed to vaunt Onuphr in Constant that Gregorie the second had chased the Emperour out of Italie That Gregorie the third by the helpe of Pepin had begun the warre vpon the Lumbards which being pursued by his successors must needs as it did end in the ruine of that Kingdome And this fell vpon the yeare 773. Where note also An. 773. for the more perfect view of these proceedings that about the yeare 740 the King of West Saxons in England purposing to take the Frocke vpon him first made his realme tributarie to the Pope binding it to pay yerely a pennie for euerie chimney in the land So likewise in the same Island did Offa King of Northumberland vnder Adrian the first The Author setteth downe the cause which was the feare he had to be punished for his sinnes as thinking he should neuer be able to make sufficient satisfaction to God for them though he had alreadie giuen the tenth of all his goods vnlesse he gaue other mens goods also and made the kingdome to beare the penaltie of his offences so well did the inuention of Purgatorie suit alreadie with their ambition But Gregorie the seuenth called Hildebrand Gregor 7. in ep ad Pet. Alban G. Principem Salernitanum would make the world beleeue That Charlemaigne in humble acknowledgement of S. Peters helpe in his victories vpon the Saxons had giuen the countrey of Saxonie as an offering to the Church of Rome and that he commaunded smoake pence to be payed throughout Fraunce vnto the Pope but he alledgeth no author saue onely his pretended Charters by vertue whereof he commaunded Peter Bishop of Alba and G. Prince of Saleme his Legats to make demaund of those said pence in Fraunce But the French euer laughed at such claimes and Charlemaigne was too wise to fall into such a trap About this time also was it that Boniface falsely surnamed the Martyr a great champion of the Popes and Pope himselfe published the Decree Si Papa containing That if the Pope happen to neglect his owne saluation and others c. he euer draweth with him multitudes of soules to hell Distinct 46. A great mischiefe but what remedie for it followeth This no mortall wight may presume to reproue him for his faults because he himselfe iudgeth all men and is iudged of none vnlesse he be found erring in faith Which doctrine once layed for a ground what wonder if Popes haue alwaies run so headlong to all manner of impietie And the better to see how the Apostasie from true doctrine hath alwaies encreased with the Tyrannie of the Papacie we must further note that the most grosse abuses grew vp in this lamentable time We haue said before that Gregorie the first altered the Liturgie of Rome this was now receiued in Italie by the meanes of Adrian the first in Germanie by the diligence of Boniface and in Fraunce by the authoritie of Charles and where euer they found opposition there they brought it in by force and violence The holie Supper was for the most part left off priuat Masses vsed in stead thereof the Sacrament was turned into a Sacrifice and then began the opinion of Transubstantiation to giue it the greater credit Purgatorie also now came to be vndoubtedly beleeued of the common people hence came those multitudes of foundations the Church euer parting stakes in the reuenues Now began men to flocke to Rome in pilgrimage hoping thereby to purchase remission of all their sinnes insomuch that the Bishops and Fathers of Fraunce in the Councell of Tours began to oppose against it Concil Turoni An. 813. sub Charo Magno Concil Nice 2. and to entreat the Emperour to stay the current of this abuse And lastly in the yeare 788 was held that second Councell of Nice called the seuenth Generall Councell vnder Constantine the seuenth and his mother Irene wherein after strong opposition was finally established the adoration of Images Adrian the first there assisting by his Legats whom Irene the Empresse hoped so to satisfie and content by giuing way to this Decree that by his fauour she might once more set foot in Italie OPPOSITION Neither may
set it downe in Sigibert his owne words But is this all the esteeme he maketh of this great Oracle of the Canonists And I aske farther in all that schisme of Hildebrand or in anie other where this case was so hotly debated was Sigibert euer condemned of a falsehood or accused of forgerie If we should reject their authors as peremptorily as they do their owne what villanie would they not say against vs For whereas he saith that this word Inuestiture was not then in vse euery man knoweth that it came in with the Lumbards But I returne to Charlemaigne In the partage which he made of Italie he left Apulia and Calabria to the Emperour of Greece as heretofore in the time of Iustinian and appointed Dukes of Beneuent Spoletum and Friul as vnder the Lumbards As for the Exarchat of Rauenna Romania la Marche the Duchie of Perousa of Rome Tuscanie and Campania which he had giuen to the Pope he retained the soueraignetie ouer them to himselfe and consequently ouer the Popes who could not hold these Duchies but by oath of fealtie and allegeance conceiued in these words Sigon de Reg. Jtal. l. 4. I T. R. doe promise to be faithfull all my life long without fraud or mal engine to Charles my Lord and to his children c. And the truth is that it appeareth by Adrians Epistles that he held not himselfe all of the best contented with Charlemaignes dealings seeing he so often putteth him in mind of the great debt he owed to S. Peter and that therefore he should remember the promises which he had made vnto him Ep. Adrian ad Charol 30 31 39. complaining euer and anon of those whom he had left behind him in Italie to command euen in matters of the Church That the Bishop of Rauenna since his comming into Italie was growne stouter than before especially since the time that he had sent thither some of his Commissaries to elect a new Bishop reprouing him sometimes for these matters and calling him to answere it before S. Peter All which we shall see more at large hereafter An. 796. In the yeare 796 died Adrian in whose roame succeeded Leo the third by the election of the Clergie and people of Rome who presently vpon his election dispatched an embassadour vnto Charlemaigne to aduertise him of his election and to present vnto him the keyes of the Confession i. of the Sepulchre of S. Peter with the maine Standard of the Citie and manie other honourable presents in token of fealtie and homage requesting him to send some principall man of his Court to minister the oath of Allegeance to the people of Rome thereby to hold them in their dutie and subjection vnto him Ad suam fidem et subiectionem Aimoni. lib. 4. cap. 86. as Aimonius in his Historie reporteth whereupon Anguilbert Abbor of S. Ritharius was dispatched thither to that effect Shortly after the nobilitie of Rome growne wearie of the Popes yoke and willing to shake it off set vpon Leo as he went in solemne procession threw him from his horse and left him there halfe dead his followers tooke him vp and carried him to the Vatican It is reported that they pulled out his eyes but that God by miracle put them into his head againe We may well doubt of this miracle Lib. 4. c. 89. Zonar to 3. pag. 97. seeing that Aimonius reporting it addeth as some thought But Zonaras speaketh plainely and sayth That they who were put in trust to pull them out spared them and onely beat him about the eyes without perishing his sight and yet these men crie out A miracle Leo hereupon tooke a journey into Germanie as farre as Westfalia where Charlemaigne then was to craue justice telling him That the Romanes who had long since taken their Bishop for their Lord seeking now to returne to their auncient libertie and not able to oppresse him with false criminations had attempted vpon his life Whereupon Charlemaigne resolued in the yere 800 to make a voyage into Italie An. 800. Vpon his arriuall at Rome he assembled a multitude of Italian and French Bishops commaunding the accusers and the accused i. Leo the Pope to appeare before them himselfe presiding and sitting in the middest of them Anastasius the Popes Historian sayth That the Bishops then and there declared openly that they might not judge the See Apostolike Aimoni. li. 4. c. 90. but Aimonius a great deale more sincerely reporteth That there being none found that would come forth and charge him with his crimes he purged himselfe by oath And vpon this sedition tooke Charlemaigne occasion to seise into his owne hands all authoritie ouer the Citie of Rome for as an Italian Author of that time reporteth He thereupon resolued to make all the great ones of Rome as well Bishops as Laies Author quidam Jial apud Viguerium to become vassales of the Empire That they and the whole people should sweare fealtie to the Emperor That the Emperour should alwaies haue his L. Deputie residing within Rome in the Palace of Saint Peter at a certaine stipend by the day to void all contentions arising among them Missum suum and this Deputie carried matters so that the least in the Citie had alwaies iustice against the greatest though neuer so neere kinsman to the Pope all fines leuied to the vse of the Emperor who onely could dispense and pardon And this order continued saith that Author vnto the time of Lewis the second sonne of Lotharius This is certaine that vpon a Christmas day as Ado Viennensis writeth Pope Leo set the crowne vpon his head before S. Peters altar all the people crying out To Charles Augustus crowned of God Ado Viennens in Chroni an 798. Ab eodem Pontifice adoratus est great and peaceable Emperour of the Romans life and victories After which salutations he was adored by the Pope himselfe after the manner of the ancient Princes and from that time leauing the name of Prince he tooke the title of Emperour and Augustus And if you would know what is meant by the manner of ancient Princes Saluian telleth vs Saluian in ep ad parent That the manner was for seruants to kisse their Lords and Masters feet And in such qualitie did they acknowledge Charlemaigne euen as liege Lord of the Citie of Rome as Paulus Diaconus speaking to him saith You shall find expressed the names of the streets gates bridges places and Tribes of your Romulean Citie that is of Rome Aimo l. 4. c. 90. Paul Diacon in dedicat Festi Pompeij And thus did Charlemaigne make the Bishop of Rome know himselfe euē in Italie and in the proper place of their magnificence And this was the cause of his comming thither at that time not as they would haue it to kisse the Popes pantofle or to visit S. Peters threshold for we find euen at this very time one Claudius Bishop of Turin crying out
in the presence of manie Bishops and had taken the murderers into his protection as belonging to the familie of S. Peter pronouncing those that were slaine guiltie of treason Aimoni. de familia S. Petri. and consequently their murder iustified So that Sigonius himselfe let fall this word That the embassadours of Lewis could not search out the veritie of this fact nor so much as begin to take knowledge of it This was about the yeare 823. But when Lotharius came the yeare following after the death of Pascal An. 823. Iusticias facere into Italie to see iustice done in those parts he found the cause of these mischiefes to proceed from the misdemeanors of the Popes and conniuencie of the Iudges by meanes whereof manie mens goods had beene confiscated all which he caused to be restored to the right owners Aimoni. lib. 4. c. 112. reuiuing withall an ancient custome of sending some certaine personages à Latere with speciall commission from the Emperour to doe iustice betweene man and man indifferently Author vitae Ludoui without respect of persons as often as the Emperour should thinke fit All which was done with the consent of the new Pope Eugenius say the Historians and to the contentment of Lewis when he vnderstood thereof Sigonius also produceth a certaine ordinance which he left behind him for the ordering and composing of matters within the Citie of Rome wherein is contained That none should intrude himselfe into the election of the Popes but such as are called thereunto by the Canons vnder paine of banishment which article tended to preuent all canuassing for the Popedome also therein was contained That all those who were to exercise anie place of judicature in Rome should first come into his presence that he might informe himselfe both of their number and of their names and put them in mind of their seuerall duties Item that the King himselfe or in his absence others in his roome should assist at the consecration of the Popes And so saith he was it for certaine yeres after obserued and last of all established by a new Constitution In the yeare 824 came there embassadors from Michael and Theophilus Emperours of Greece to Lewis and Lotharius to craue their aduise and the aduise of the French Church concerning the vse of Images and withall to entreat them to be a meanes to the Pope that he would graciously accept the embassage which they purposed to send vnto him vpon the same question whereupon there assembled a Nationall Councell of the French Bishops to giue their aduise jointly vnto the Emperors Synod Paris sub Ludoui Lothar an 824. where they openly declared vnto them as well the euill practises of Adrian in the carriage of the Councell as also the pestilent contagious error and abhominable superstition which vnder Images he had brought into the Church But aboue all they plainely shew that the position concerning the Popes not erring was no article of their learning or beleefe when they say That the Pope suffered himselfe to be carried downe the streame of this error partly by ignorance partly by wicked custome That it was pitie to see those who were placed in chiefe authoritie to direct others themselues to forsake the high way and to run astray into paths of error And in their Epistle to Eugenius they sticke not to write plainely That the matter of this miserable rent and distraction was a thing without which through faith hope and charitie the Church might be saued as well in this world as in the world to come And that the Empresse Irene and her sonne in the passing of that Edict concerning the adoration of Images were abused by a pestilent illusion of the diuell And the booke which thereupon they wrote to the Emperours Lewis and Lotharius is so well grounded both vpon the authoritie of the Scriptures and interpretations of the Fathers that it may easily appeare that the diuinitie of Italie was no way comparable to that of the French Clergie As for the Pope when the Emperors requested to heare some proofes for the adoration of Images out of the word of God he neuer put himselfe to the paine to giue them satisfaction but answered all in a word saying Simoneta c. 5. That they were arrogant fellowes that made such questions Adde we here one obseruation of the manner of speaking which that Synod so frequently vsed We say they hold the place of S. Peter to whom Christ said Whatsoeuer thou shalt bind c. All the Bishops then holding themselues as the Vicars of S. Peter saying farther of the simple Priests That they were the porters to whom were committed the keyes of the kingdome of Heauen And what can the Pope chalenge more In the yeare 827 vpon the death of Valentine was elected Gregorie the fourth Sigon lib. 4. de Reg. Jtal. with due obseruation of the Law which Lotharius had left behind him For the Lieutenant of the King happening at that present to be away Gregorie could not be consecrated vntill he was returned and had fully informed himselfe of the proceedings in that election And the Annalist sayth in expresse tearmes That his consecration was deferred till the Emperours pleasure was knowne thereupon Author vitae Ludouici An. 833. Certaine yeares after about the yeare 833 his children made a conspiracie against him This Gregorie to oblige Lotharius to himselfe tooke his part and came into Fraunce in shew to mediate a reconciliation betweene the father and the sonnes but indeed as Aimonius reporteth to set them farther out Aimoni. lib. 3. c. 14. and to giue countenance to a certaine Synod which the sonnes assembled at Compiene to depose their father This attempt as say the Authors of those times proceeding meerely from the working of the diuell Thega de gest Ludoui Chronichon Dionysian which wrought by his ministers in the hearts of the children against the Emperour The Bishops of Fraunce tooke part some with the father others with the sonnes on the sonnes side was chiefe Hebo Archbishop of Rheims a slaue by birth and a man of lewd conditions against whom the Historian cryeth out saying Miserable wretch how hast thou recompenced thy masters kindnesse Purpura vestiuit te pallio he made thee free for noble he could not clothing thee with the Pall and Scarlet and thou makest him to put on hairecloth How hast thou despised those precepts of the Apostle Be ye subiect to euerie higher power Feare God Honour the King Who persuaded thee hereunto but he who is onely King ouer the children of pride who said to his Creator All these things will I giue vnto thee if thou wilt fall downe and worship me For the father stood principally Drogo or Dreux Bishop of Mets a great man in his time with manie others all which perceiued plainely that this Gregorie was a part taker in this conspiracie The Emperour said If he be come into Fraunce as
thing which euerie man almost affirmeth but let vs erre for once with the multitude though it is certaine that this is one of those things which are both credible and possible so much it troubled him to carrie an euen hand in this matter And we must now enter the lists of this question because this Historie which euer heretofore passed for currant without contradiction findeth in these daies some opposition especially Onuphrius vpon Platina thinketh himselfe sufficiently armed with reasons to euict this report as fabulous Onuphrius ad Plat. in vitae Johan 8. First therfore he sayth That Anastasius who liued at this time saith no such matter for answer we say Rainulphus l. 5. c. 32. That to argue ab authoritate negatiue proueth nothing But Rainulphus in his Polychronicon giueth a reason why the Historians of that time omitted it which was Propter turpitudinem Rei for the beastlinesse of the matter as they did many other things of like nature But if some in reuerence to the Popes haue thought good to smother it yet others in their loue to the truth would not conceale it Neither may Onuphrius take on in such eagre sort against Martinus Polonus as the first noiser of this report to whom in regard he was penitentiarie to Nicholas the third and afterwards Archbishop of Cosensa they should in good manners owe a little more respect but manie others and his betters had long before reported the same Onuphrius himselfe testifieth That he had seene certaine Commentaries of Damasus and Pandulfe of Pisa written in that verie time where in the margent betweene Leo the fourth and Benedict the third this womans name is inserted but saith he written with another inke so or not so I leaue vnto his conscience But not to stand anie longer vpon this Marian. Scotus l. 3. Chron. An. 854. Marianus Scotus a Monke of the Abbey of Fulden of the order of the Benedictins and a great Chronicler and one by whom themselues haue dained to gouerne themselues in the dating of their Councels sayth That in the yeare 854 Leo the fourth died the first of May and after him succeeded Iohannes Mulier Ione the woman for the space of two yeares fiue moneths and foure daies And it is to be noted that he had it from those which were before him for he was brought vp in the said Abbey of Fulden where this Ione also her selfe had sometime liued They would ward this blow by saying That they haue copies of Marianus his booke wherein no such words are to be found but our copie was taken out of the Librarie of the Colledge of S. Bartholomew in the Citie of Francford by the commandement of the Bishop of Mentz Baronius to make this pill swallow the better readeth these words of Marianus with an vt asseritur i. as it is reported but without author or manuscript for his proofe And this Marianus died according to Trithemius in the yeare 1080. Sigibert in Chron. an 853. And Sigibert Abbot of Gemblons who liued about the yeare 1100 The fame saith he is that this Iohn was a woman who companied with one onely seruant of hers by whom she was begot with child and deliuered being Pope Papa existens and for this cause is he neither named nor numbred among the Popes And here againe they say first that he was a schismatike secondly that in some copies there are no such words but we list not beleeue them at their word After these came Martin of Polonia about the yeare 1270 whom Platina followeth almost word for word saue onely where the one sayth vt asseritur Martinus Polonus the other hath vt aiunt There was another Martin of the Order of the Minor Friers who in his Chronicle intituled Flores Temporum reporteth Chron. Martin Minorit vlt. impress an 1486. That when this Iohn went to conjure the diuell out of a man which was possessed asking the diuell when he would goe out of him the diuell answered in a Distich Papa pater patrum Papissae pandito partum Et tibi tunc edam de corpore quando recedam Tell thou me when thou wilt be deliuered of a child and I will tell thee when I will goe forth of this bodie This Martin liued about the yeare 1370. Petrarch in Chron. Petrarch was one who could well discerne betweene a historie and a tale and was for the most part trained vp in the Popes Court he in his Chronicle affirmeth it as certaine and as Martin so he calleth her Iohannem Anglicum i. Iohn English who sayth he was a woman and therefore not entred in the Catalogue of the Popes adding farther That he was promoted to the highest honour of Priesthood by a generall consent Boc in lib. de claris mulieribus c. 99. Anton. tit 16. c. 1. § 7. Otho Frisingh l. 7. Annales Augustani Raph. Volaterran in commenta vrba Sabellicus Aenead 9. Phil. Bergo in supplem Matth. Palmer continuator Euseb Prosperij Trithem Naucler General Albert. Crant in Metrop in Catal. Pontif. Cael Rhodo. l. 14. Antiq. Lectio Continuat John Lucid. in Chron. Baptist Mantu l. 3. Alphons Suffrid Leonar in Notis in Mart. Polon in Ed. Antuerp an 1573. And this Petrarch liued when the forenamed Martin did Bocace also in his booke of illustrious or famous women describeth her and representeth in picture her trauaile the Cardinals and Bishops standing about her in stead of midwiues and to this day saith he to continue the memorie of this vilanie the Popes when they celebrate the Rogations with their Clergie and people shun the place where she was deliuered which is in the middle of their way and turne aside to goe by narrow lanes These were men too wise to stuffe their bookes with such relations had they had no other author but Martin though he a man not altogether to be neglected And Antonin the Archbishop addeth farther That there was there placed an effigies of Marble to continue the memorie thereof and thereupon crieth out with S. Paule O the height of the wisdome of God how incomprehensible are thy iudgements and thy wayes past finding out c. As for that which Raimundus bableth concerning the virgine Marie it is too weake and foolish to auoid the authoritie of such an author as Antoninus is Likewise Otho Frisinghensis in his seuenth booke where he setteth downe the Catalogue of the Popes he nameth Iohannem VII foeminam placing her in the roome of Iohn the seuenth not of the eight by the common error of Chroniclers in the number of those who haue borne this name To let passe the Chronicles of Ausbourg Raphael Volaterranus Sabellicus Philip of Bergamo Matthaeus Palmerius Trithemius in the life of Luithprand Iohannes Stella in the liues of 230 Popes Nauclerus Chancelor in the Vniuersitie of Tubinge Albert Crantius Deane of Hambourg the Fasciculus Temporum alias Carthusianus Caelius Rhodoginus the supplement of Iohannes Lucidus with sundrie others the
haue in the Decrete sayth That he tooke knowledge of this cause of Lotharius which gaue occasion to all these stirres as an arbitrator by consent of parties and consequently not as a judge founded in right of law or nature And Lotharius himselfe in his letters to Pope Adrian who succeeded Nicholas saith That he committed this cause to him Ad tempus in parte and therefore not to vse his absolute authoritie herein but onely such as was committed by way of delegacie vnto him As for the attempts which Pope Nicholas made vpon our Bishops in restoring so farre as he could Rothard Bishop of Soissons deposed before by his Metropolitanes in the presence and with the assent of his fellow Bishops Hincmar Archbishop of Rheimes telleth him his owne Ep. Hincmari Archiepiscopi Rhemen ad Nicolaum apud Flodoardum Whereas sayth he your Benignitie hath willed me to assemble the whole companie of our brethren and there according to the tenor of your letters to reintegrate Rothard Bishop of Soissons in his former place your Paternitie must know that I could not so doe for manie sundrie reasons namely because he cannot be replaced but by the consent of those by whom he was deposed of which a great part say they will not meddle with his restitution because they find not in him either life or learning or zeale fit for that ministration and that whereas it was expected that at least he should haue beene somewhat ashamed of his deposing he was on the contrarie growne more refractarie against the holie constitutions the regall dignitie and the priuiledges of the Metropolitans and liuing now more scandalously than before meaning since he had felt the support and tasted the ayre of Rome And whereas Nicholas alledged to him the Canon of Sardica he remonstrated vnto him That by vertue of that verie Canon the Bishop of the first See ought not to restore a Bishop of another Prouince deposed if he came vnto him to haue his cause reuiewed but that he should send him backe againe to his owne Prouince to haue his cause reuiewed there if the cause so required for that as in the Councell of Carthage was contained the matter can no where be so well examined as in the place where the crimes objected were said to haue beene committed That if anie other course than this should be held in the restoring of Rothard the censures of Bishops would be vilified and contemned both by the Clergie and by the people who alreadie begin to speake hardly of the Popes authoritie and in a word that he could not doe this thing without wrong not onely to the priuiledge of Metropolitanes but also of all Ecclesiasticall constitutions Neither was there anie stronger beleefe in Germanie of the Popes not erring than you haue heard in France as appeared when he went about to establish his Decree of Single life For hauing directed it to Vldaric Bishop of Ausbourg with charge to put it in execution not to rehearse what he said of the question it selfe which we haue elsewhere set downe more at large he telleth him in plaine tearmes That he was deuoid of reason vniust and insupportable That hardly could the members of the bodie continue sound seeing the Head was so ill affected so farre estranged from true discretion contrarie to the Euangelicall Institution contrarie to the foretelling of the holie Spirit to the examples of manie holie men and the common aduise of the wiser sort exhorting him to remoue this Pharisaicall scandalous and pestilent doctrine from the flocke of Christ and the verie stile it selfe of this Epistle is a sufficient warrant against all forgerie to those who know what belongeth to it This Pope Nicholas went yet farther for Michael Bardas vncle to the Emperour Michael succeeding in the Empire had diuorced his wife and was married to his daughter in law Ignatius Patriarch of Constantinople cut him off for this sinne from the vnion of the Church Bardas offended herewith assembled a Synod deposed Ignatius and put one Photius in his place whereupon arose a mutinie in Constantinople some holding for Photius others for Ignatius The Emperour to stint this strife requested the Pope to send his Legats thither who presently dispatched away Rodoald Bishop of Port and Zacharie of Anagnia giuing them instructions withall to set vp Images againe and aboue all to get in if they could his old patrimonie of Sicile and Calabria These Legats contrarie to his imagination woon as it should seeme by the Emperour ratified the deposition of Ignatius and installation of Photius Nicholas frustrate of his desire which was vpon this occasion to oblige Ignatius to himselfe disauowed his Legats and for exceeding the bounds of their commission degraded them Now in the declaration of this matter we are especially to obserue the answere which he made vnto the Emperour who in his letters to him had sufficiently made knowne vnto him That he desired not his helpe as to judge of a cause alreadie sentenced but onely for the more easie execution of the sentence giuen and for the more speedie pacifying of the troubles ensuing thereupon and it is great pitie that we haue not his letter at large but must be content with so much of it as the Pope is pleased to alledge vnto vs. But we may by Nicholas his answeres easily perceiue that Bardas spake mainely against his Primacie because he is so earnest in the defence thereof For saith he if they which sit in Moses chaire ought to be heard Nicol. ep ad Michael Imperator to 2. Concilior how much more they who sit in the chaire of S. Peter and will not see that a man may denie him the ground on which his argument is founded And againe he telleth him That neuer anie Bishop of Constantinople was deposed without the consent of the Pope How hard a matter had it beene for him to haue proued this assertion For what consent was euer required of them other than as they were deposed in Councels where peraduenture the Popes Legats had their place as other Bishops had Or should he not rather haue shewed that at least some one Archbishop of Constantinople had beene ordained by them Thirdly he alledgeth the Councell of Chalcedon where it is said saith he in this manner If a Clergie man hath a controuersie either against his owne Bishop or against anie other let the cause be heard in a Prouinciall Synod if a Bishop or a Clerke complaine against a Metropolitan of the same Prouince let him repaire to the Primat of the Dioces or to the See of Constantinople Who would haue thought that the Pope had had such Logicke in store to proue by these words that men ought to appeale from Constantinople to Rome Yet he concludeth What could the Synod saith he meane by the Primat of the Dioces but the Vicar of the chiefe Apostle Now the Canon which he meaneth is the ninth Canon of this Councell where it is said
Iohn Bishop of Arezzo the Legats of Pope Iohn and Ansegisus of Sienna by the authoritie Apostolike and his owne ordinance Thus they began contrarie to the auncient custome to joyne the Emperour and the Pope together In this Synod Charles by vertue of a Decretall Epistle of Iohn went about to constitute and appoint Ansegisus Primat with this authoritie which followeth That so often as the profit of the Church should require whether for the calling of a Synod or for the dispatch of other Ecclesiasticall affaires in France and Germanie he should present the Popes person and should acquaint the Bishops with the decrees of the See Apostolike and should report vnto the Pope what had beene done or not by vertue of them and vpon great and important causes should consult the said See Our Bishops requested that since the letter was directed vnto them they might haue a sight of it which the Emperour refused to graunt being such perhaps as he was ashamed to shew it he vrged them only to say what answere they made to these Apostolike commaunds and their answere was That they willingly obeyed thereunto prouided that no Metropolitan be thereby preiudiced in his rights contrarie to the Canons and the decrees of the Popes themselues aunciently pronounced according to the Canons And though the Emperour and the other Legats pressed them verie earnestly for the primacie of Ansegisus yet could they get no other answer from them only one Frotharius Bishop of Bordeaux who had skipt from Bordeaux to Poictiers and from Poictiers to Bourges through the meere fauour of the Prince made such answer as he thought would best please the Emperour who much offended with the answer of the others said That the Pope had committed his place in the Synod vnto him and that he would make them vaile bonnet to him And thereupon taking the Popes Epistle folded vp as it was together with the Legats deliuered it to Ansegisus and presently caused a rich chaire to be set before all the Bishops on this side the Mounts next vnto Iohn of Tuscanie which sat next aboue him on the right hand and bad him sit there aboue the other Bishops though his ancients the Archbishop of Rheims protesting openly that this was contrarie to the Canons But the Emperour persisted in his purpose and when the Bishops a second time requested a sight or a copie of the Epistle they could not obtaine it Our Bishops not long after met againe without the Emperour where were great debates betweene them because of certaine Priests who out of sundrie parishes had recourse to the Popes Legats and so this meeting broke vp likewise A third time also they assembled in the same place whither the Emperor sent vnto them the Popes Legats newly come ouer which brought from the Pope vnto the Emperour a scepter and a staffe of gold and to the Empresse gownes and bracelets all set with pearle These when they came rebuked the Bishops for not appearing the day before but they holding them alwaies to the Canons in their answeres made them giue off hot words yet the Legats still vrged them to accept of Ansegisus for their Primat they answered in generall termes That they would obey the Popes decrees as their predecessors had done the decrees of his predecessors So that the Emperour came thither in person and in great state clothed after the Greeke fashion with a crowne vpon his head accompanied with the Legats all attired after the Romane fashion and there made Iohn Bishop of Arezzo openly to read Quandam scedulam ratione authoritate carentem A certaine paper without authoritie or reason which done there were certaine Articles dictated and set downe in writing without consent of the Synod each crossing the other of them without profit reason or warrantie and therefore saith the Author we haue thought fit to omit them and at last after manie complaints as well of the Emperour as of the Legats concerning the Primacie of Ansegisus he went away hauing done as much at the end of the Synod as he had at the beginning So much was this Prince ouertaken with this fatall Cup more dangerous to him than was that other of Sedechias of which he died so obdurate was he against his owne good hauing his eyes dazeled with vaine shewes and colourable illusions for the present on the contrarie so cleare-sighted were our Bishops of France in these affaires descrying a farre off how great a ruine would one day ensue of this small-seeming breach made vpon the liberties of their Church 35. PROGRESSION That Pope Iohn was the first which graunted Indulgences for the dead AFter the death of Charles An. 878. the Earles of Tusculana got the vpper hand in Rome and in the yeare 878 clapt Pope Iohn vp in prison for excommunicating them but Iohn by the helpe of his faction found meanes to escape and came by sea into Prouence whence he was conducted to Lewis surnamed the Stammerer sonne to Charles the Bald who then lay at Troy Balbus where he assembled a Synod of French Bishops and made them to confirme and ratifie the excommunication which he had hurled out before against his enemies and there also was Formosus in person depriued of all Church dignities and oath taken of him neuer to returne to Rome or to his Bishopricke but aboue all they two bound themselues the Emperour to assist the Pope against his opposites the Pope to crowne him Emperour which he did in Fraunce with great solemnitie and so they parted Iohn at his returne found the Sarasens at Rome gates and shortly after had tidings of Lewis his death so that now he was faine to cast about againe and to take a new course which was to cast the Empire vpon Charles the Grosse King of Germanie who was the first that entred Italie with his armie and this was the third whom he had crowned Emperour vpon promise That he should protect the Church from all her enemies especially from the Sarasens but vnder the generalitie of enemies were principally comprehended the Earles of Tusculana And not long after in the yeare 882 died Pope Iohn An. 882. who besides that which hath beene alreadie said left other goodlie examples behind him for we learne by a certaine Epistle of his to Charles the Grosse Iohan. epist 9. That he adopted for his sonne Prince Bason to ease him of his worldlie cares that he might the more freely attend vpon the seruice of God Whereas S. Peter in the execution of his charge neuer needed a Prince for his coadjutor much lesse a swaggering captaine Also he was the first that euer presumed to graunt Indulgences to those which were alreadie dead or hereafter should die in battaile against Painims and Infidels his words are these Being demaunded by our Bishops of Fraunce Whether those which were alreadie or hereafter should die in defence of the Church might haue indulgence and pardon of their sinnes Iohan. ep 144. we
of Naruie and Iohn a Cardinall testifie They saw him giue Orders to a Deacon in a stable among horses Benedict with other Deacons and Priests say They knew that he made Bishops for money and that he had created one of the age of ten yeares a Bishop in the citie of Tudertina And for sacriledge we need not search farre because we may know more by the eye than by the eare For adulterie they say They were not eye witnesses yet they certainely knew the widow of Ranierus and Stephana his fathers concubine and Anna a widow with his neece to be defiled by him and that he made the holie Palace a stewes and common brothell house Moreouer he put out the eyes of Benedict his spirituall father who soone after died slew Cardinall Iohn a Subdeacon after he had cut off his genitors he exercised burnings and violent outrages being armed and a sword by his side that he vsed to carouse in wine a health to the diuell which all as well the Clergie as the Laitie with one voyce did confesse That playing at dice they say he vsed to call vpon the name of Iupiter and Venus and all the diuels to helpe him That he celebrated Matins in no fit houre and neuer made any signe of the crosse But for as much as worthie men are often inueyed against and through enuie and malicious detractation falsely accused the Emperour againe conjureth them That they propound nothing against him that is not plainely to be proued To this the whole Synod cried out Quasi vnus vir as if but the voyce of one man If this vnworthie Pope Iohn hath not committed more shamelesse and more abhominable acts than these that are here exprest by Benedict the Deacon we desire holy Saint Peter the Prince of Apostles neuer to absolue vs from the snares of our sinnes who by his word shutteth the gates of heauen against the vnworthie and openeth them to the iust and righteous but that we may be accursed and set vpon the left hand at the last day Neuerthelesse the Synod requested the Emperor That letters might be sent vnto him to come to purge himselfe which were presently dispatched both in the name of the Emperour and the Archbishops wherein briefely were exprest the crimes whereof he was accused Whereto he answered directing his letters Omnibus Episcopis To all the Bishops We heare say that yee meane to create another Pope which if yee doe I excommunicat yee by the omnipotent God that yee haue no power to ordaine any nor to celebrat the Masse In the meane time that this letter was in reading there arriued the Archbishop of Treuers and other Bishops of Lorraine Liguria and Aemilia with whose aduise and counsell both the Emperour and the Synod returned him this answer If he came not nor had any other lawfull cause to alledge being he was neither to passe the seas nor had any bodily infirmitie nor yet a verie long iourney they made light account of his excommunication and that they would returne it vpon himselfe because they might iustly doe it Iudas say they who betraied sold our Sauior Iesus Christ receiued of him with others the power to bind and vnloosse c. and so long as he continued honest among the Disciples he was able to bind and vnloosse but afterward when through the venome and corruption of couetousnesse he became an Homicide to destroy life whom could he more tye or vntye but himselfe whom most wickedly he strangled with an halter Surely by this it plainely appeareth that the pretended seat of Saint Peter is no impediment to be a Iudas The Emperour who all this while complained not of any iniurie offered by him particularly vnto himselfe seeing him sufficiently charged by others declared now vnto them with great moderation How that he hauing taken an oath vpon the corps of Saint Peter did neuerthelesse combine and arme himselfe with Adelbert against him intreating the Synod to consider thereof whose sentence was That a strange Vlcer ought to be burnt with a strange searing yron and it was fit to driue away this monster of the Church a scandall to the whole world and some good and vertuous man to be put in his place This sentence was approued by the Emperour and all with one voyce chose Leo the eighth in place An. 963. as they say of this Apostat Iohn the Emperour allowing the same These things fell out in the yeare 963 but not long after such things being set in order as did most concerne them the Emperor with Leo called another Synod at Rome in which it manifestly appearing to all that there was no other cause of these tumults than the neglect of the law and institution ordained by Charles the Great and quite abrogated by Adrian the third labouring more Sigon l. 7. de reg Ital. saith Sigonius for the dignitie than the tranquilitie of the Church whereby the Popes were chosen by vnlawfull suits and briberies a law was made for the restitution thereof and that bridle which the Popes and Clergie of Rome had studiously shaken of D. 69. c. in Synod 23. they were enforst againe to admit We read in the Decrees of Gratian this Canon D. 63. repeated also by Sigonius in his Historie According to the example of holie Adrian Bishop of the Apostolike Sea Sigon l. 7. de regno Ital. Fasciculus tempo who granted to Charls the most victorious king of the French and Lombards the dignitie of the Patritij and the administration of the Apostolike See and the inuesting of Bishops I likewise Leo Bishop and seruant of the seruants of God with all the Clergie and people of Rome An. 964. constitute and confirme and by our Apostolicall authoritie grant and giue vnto the Lord Otho the first king of the Germans and to his successors of the kingdome of Italie for euer the authoritie and power to elect and chuse a successor and to ordaine and appoint the Bishop of the Soueraigne Apostolike See and furthermore that the Archbishops and Bishops shall take their inuestiture of him but their consecration where they ought except those whom the Emperour hath giuen or granted to the Popes and Archbishops And that no man hereafter of what degree or religion soeuer shall haue any power in chusing or ordayning either Patricius or Bishop of the Soueraigne Apostolike See or any Bishop without the consent of the Emperour and that without any corruption or money and that hee bee Patricius and King If any therefore whosoeuer enterprise or attempt any thing against this rule and Apostolicall authoritie wee iudge him excommunicat and if he be not penitent therefore perpetuall exile and euerlasting torment The summe of this Canon with Gratian is thus The election of the Bishop of Rome by right belongeth to the Emperour And Theodore of Nyem who liued vnder Iohn the 23 affirmeth That he had seene the Letters Patents at Florence from whence it was taken reserued for the
made to the Bishop of Rome But for as much as the cause of Arnulph Bishop of Rhemes was not in question whether it should be referred to Pope Iohn or no it seemeth good to Arnulph Bishop of Orleance who directed the whole Synod to repeat the businesse at large whose whole Oration it shall not be amisse in this place to insert We honour saith he most reuerend Fathers the Church of Rome for the memorie of S. Peter neither doe wee striue to withstand the decrees of the Bishop of Rome but reseruing still the authoritie of the Nicene Councell we haue had that Church euer in highest veneration c. But two things there are which especially we must foresee that is to say Whether the silence of the Bishop of Rome or any new constitution of his may be preiuditious to the lawes of the Canons or the decrees of our Forefathers he being silent must hold their peace And if a new constitution to what end is it to make lawes when all things are directed according to the will and arbitrement of one man Doubtlesse you cannot but see that if you admitted either the one or the other you bring the state of the Church of God into danger and so seeking lawes vpon lawes it will come to passe that we shall haue no lawes at all what then shal we derogat from the priuiledge of the Bishop of Rome no not at all But if he be a man commendable for his learning and of good conuersation we are not to feare either his silence or his new constitutions But if either ignorance or feare or couetousnesse shal make him wander out of the way which almost euen in these times we haue seene tyrannie preuailing at Rome we are a great deale the lesse to feare either his silence or his new constitutions For that man that in the course of his life goes against the lawes can no way be preiuditious vnto them But ô wretched Rome who to our forefathers hast brought forth many excellent lights of the Church and in our times hast yeelded monstrous darknesses infamous to all future ages At other times we haue had illustrous Leos. great Gregories c. What shall I say of Gelasius and Innocentius who excelled with their wisedome and eloquence all worldly Philosophie There is no long succession of those that haue filled the world with their learning Rightly therefore was the Church of God committed to their gouernment and disposition who in their liues and learning excelled all others and yet neuerthelesse euen in the middest of this felicitie this priuiledge was withstood by the Bishops of Africa rather fearing as I thinke those miseries that we endure than the forme of gouernment For what haue we seene in these our times We haue seene a Iohn called Octauian wallowing in the sinke of all licentiousnesse and Otho whom he created Augustus conspiring against him c. And here he reciteth summarily all the wickednesse disorders murders slaughters reuenges committed by him and his successors vnder the raigne of Otho There succeeded at Rome saith he in the Popedome that horrible monster Boniface who had not his peere in all manner of sinne and wickednesse tainted with the bloud of his predecessors c. Is it reason saith he that infinit numbers of the Priests of God famous in the world for their knowledge and godly conuersation should be subiect to such monsters full of infamie void of all knowledge both diuine and humane What meaneth this most reuerend Fathers Or by what vice is it come to passe that the head of the Church of God who hath beene mounted to so great a height crowned with honour and glorie should fall so low into such infamie and dishonour It is our fault our impietie who seeke our owne and not that which is Iesus Christs For if in euerie one of vs that is chosen to a Bishopricke it be carefully looked into that he be a man of grauitie of honest life and conuersation of exquisit knowledge in all manner of learning diuine and humane how narrowly must we search into him that desires to be thought the Master of all Bishops How then comes it to passe that in so high a seat there should be placed a man so base as not thought worthie to haue any place among the Clergie What then most reuerend Fathers doe you thinke of this man seated in so high a throne glittering in a garment of gold and purple whom doe you take him to be Doubtlesse if he be destitute of charitie Si pro quia I say If where I shold say Because and puffed vp with knowledge he is Antichrist sitting in the Temple of God and shewing himselfe as if he were God Or certainely if he be neither founded vpon charitie nor eleuated with knowledge he is as a statue or idoll in the Temple of God of whom to seeke answers is to consult with stockes and stones And here gentle Reader content not thy selfe with that which Baronius answers That they are not to denie their obedience to such Popes because our Lord and Sauiour the eternall wisedome Baron vol. 10. an 992. art 20.21.22 refused not to obey a Carpenter and his mother the virgin for he was not ashamed to abuse these examples in fauor of those monsters and to say a truth neuer did Baronius more plainly shew his follie Whither therefore saith Arnulph shall we goe for counsell The Gospell saith that our Sauiour sought thrise for fruit in one fig tree and because he found none he would haue it cut downe but yet being intreated he was content to expect a while longer Let vs therefore expect our Metropolitans so long as we can and in the meane time let vs seeke and search where the pasture of the word of God may be found And certainely euen in this holie assemblie there are some that doe affirme That in the Low Countries and in Germanie neere neighbours vnto vs there are many excellent seruants of God of singular pietie and learning And therefore if the courage of our iarring kings did not hinder it we should rather seeke to them for iudgement than from that citie which being put to sale to as many as will buy weigheth out her iudgements according to the pay And if any shall say according to Gelasius That the Church of Rome hath power to iudge of the whole Church and none of her let him bring forth some one in the Roman Church of whose iudgement no man can iudge although the Bishops of Africa haue iudged this thing impossible vnlesse perhaps say they some one doe beleeue that our Sauiour had power to inspire the iustice of triall to one whomsoeuer it be and would denie it to infinit numbers of Bishops assembled in a Councell But for as much as in these dayes there is almost none at Rome as the fame goeth that hath any learning without which neuerthelesse vix ostiarius efficitur they will hardly make a porter with what face dare
Epist 58.65 But in this cleere light in this Sun-shine wherin we liue where is the shame And for as much as he compares him in this with S. Paul 2. Thessal 2. let him heare what Paul saith The comming saith he of the man of sinne and sonne of perdition that is Antichrist of whom he foretold before is by the working of Sathan with all power and signes and lying wonders Which words of S. Paul are they not accomplished 41. PROGRESSION Of the factions that arose in the Popedome by the death of Gregorie the seuenth Of the rebellion of Conrade against the Emperour Henrie his father Of the diuisions and strange opinions that grew among the people through the schisme betweene Clement the third and Vrban the second GRegorie if we beleeue some Authors neither doth Baronius himselfe denie it had prouided as we see that his enterprise should not dye with himselfe for he nominated to the Cardinals those whom he thought fittest to succeed him in the Popedome which Desiderius the Abbot of Mount-Cassin failed not to giue those Cardinals to vnderstand that tooke part with him And as he was the first of the three that Gregorie had commended so all mens eyes were especially cast vpon him who whether it were out of a consideration of the greatnesse of the charge or to the end he might be the more earnestly intreated twice or thrice refused it yea and disrobed himselfe of his Pontificall ornaments and retired himselfe to his Monasterie at Cassin euen then when it was thought that he had yeelded to the persuasion of his friends Sigonius giues a little touch Sigon l. 9. de regno Ital. Eight dayes after his retire to Cassin the Countesse Mathilda aduertised him of her arriuall at Rome and that she desired much to conferre with him whereupon he returned to the citie and being by her and her armie with all duetie receiued for the space of eight dayes he continued in the Vatican Auentine speakes more plainely Mathilda and the Normans create him that is to say in hatred of Clement who neuerthelesse held the seat at Rome and was called Victor the third But as soone as Hugh Bishop of Lions one of the three that Gregorie had commended thought that Desiderius had in good earnest accepted of the Popedome he presently banded himselfe against him and in a Synod held at Beneuent he excommunicated him and with him Richard of Marselles But Desiderius liued little aboue a yeare after Gullielm Malmes b. l. 4. and if we may beleeue William of Malmesburie he was poysoned in the Chalice saying his first Masse In that short time neuerthelesse that he liued he had published new excommunications against Clement and Henrie and vnder the selfesame pretence that Gregorie did He retired himselfe to his Abbie at Cassin for the better recouerie of his health and there vpon his death-bed according to the tradition of Gregorie he recommended vnto those that were his assistants Otho Bishop of Ostia Leo Ostiens l. 3. c. 72. who had beene brought vp at Clugni for his successor in so much that taking him by the hand he peremptorily said vnto them Take him and place him in the Roman seat and vntill you haue done it hold my place Benno calls him Pedissequum the Page or Lackey of Hildebrand The Bishops therefore that tooke part with him in the yeare 1088 An. 1088. meet at Terratina to consult of a successor There were first present in the name and by the commaund of the Romans who did adhere to this part for the Clergie Iohn Bishop of Portua and for the Lay Benedict gouernour of the citie A new kind of proceeding it was because Clement held the place in the citie neither was there here any mention at all of expecting the Emperours consent herein There without any other solemnitie they nominated Otho Pope called Vrban the second who was no sooner entred into Rome but he was driuen out againe by Clements faction Hereupon saith Leo of Ostia if we will judge of the validitie of this election we must say That he was chosen by the statutes of Gregorie Leo Ostiens l. 3. c. 72. But William of Malmesburie more freely To that part that seemed to be the more iust the armie of Mathilda ioyned Herfeldens Theol. in tractatu de vnitate Eccles conseruand an 1090. Sigon l. 9. de regno Jtaliae who forgetting her sex not vnlike to the auntient Amazons led her armie into the field and by her voyce Vrban obtained the Apostolicke throne But another saith more plainely Vsing the helpe and succour of most wicked people with whom the Law of God and man had no place Sigonius confesseth that Mathilda who called her selfe the daughter of Peter tooke vpon her the protection of Vrban and that Vrban was the cause that she married Welfo Duke of Bauaria to the end he might strengthen himselfe by him against the Emperour in Germanie Not so much saith Bertholdus for incontinencie Bertholdus Constant Presbyter in Chron. as for obedience to the Pope that she might be so much the more able to giue ayde and succour to the Church of Rome against the Schismatikes therfore he presently addeth that he wholy sequestred kept himselfe free from her being more greedie of the principalitie than the woman Are these then the lawfull ends of marriage Neither is it here to be omitted that there were certaine lots drawne at Rome to know who should be successour to Gregorie the 7 which was then a thing vsuall at Rome and it was found that one Otho should succeed him Fragmentum Monastici Cadomens an 1084. whereupon Otho Bishop of Baieux and brother to William the Conqueror King of England though he were Earle of Kent and Lieutenant generall of his Realme conceyued a hope of obtayning the Popedome whereupon he sent to Rome great presents and there built great and goodlie houses and left nothing vndone with the Senators that either gifts or his other best endeauors could worke But hauing embarked himselfe for this voyage taking with him diuers of the Nobilitie king William vnderstanding in Normandie of this expedition took shipping for England meeting him in the Isle of Weight there arrested him for many offences he had committed in the carriage of his matters of State cast him into Prison The other Otho therefore Vrban the second obtained the chaire and his first exploit was in a Synod holden at Melfe to excommunicat Clement and Henrie and all those that receiued either orders of the one or inuestiture of the other to be briefe all those that in any respect had any commerce with them Moreouer he confirmed Roger Guischard of the race of the Normans Duke of Apulia and Calabria the better to retaine his friendship and fidelitie towards him But Henrie passing into Italie in the yeare 1091 got into his possession and wasted the greatest part of those Countries that belonged to Mathilda but for some
important causes being enforced to returne into Germanie he left his eldest sonne Conrade in Italie whom he had destinated to be his successour him Mathilda wonne partly by flatterie partly by terrifying him that he should neuer possesse the Empire if he had not the grace and fauour of the Pope and so promising an assurance thereof vpon his submission to the Pope made him to rebell against his owne father And to make this band of amitie more firme married him to the daughter of Roger King of Sicilia Dodechin an 1093. Sigonius after Dodechin saith that Conrade was enforced thereunto because his father commaunding him he would not abuse his mother in Law Adelheida by which meanes he would haue defamed her and so conceyuing hatred against his sonne forsooke him Auentin l. 5. But Auentine hath no such matter but quite contrarie saith he There are certaine crimes obiected against Henrie whose names are vnknowne to all Frenchmen and Germans and are no where to be found but amongst those that haue red the liues of the Emperours according to the description of Suetonius Neither doth Sigonius himselfe beleeue it since he saith that the rebellion of Conrade was both godlie and necessarie as seruing much to the setling of the Popes affaires Neither doth he dissemble that he fled to Mathilda who joyned him in mariage with the daughter of Roger King of Sicilia her selfe perhaps beeing taken with his loue according to that which his father Henry spake in an assemblie at Cologne Auentin l. 5. My sonne being intangled with the allurements of a woman endeuoureth to depriue me both of my dignitie and life Vrban in the meane time absolues him of all duetie and obedience towards his father and vpon condition that he do him homage he promiseth him all helpe and assistance to obtaine the Empire It was therefore a matter of no great difficultie for him staying some yeares in Italie to win vnto him such as were friends to the Empire to settle his affaires there Henrie had created Arnulph Archbishop of Milan Berthold in Chron. and according to the custome inuested him by the ring and the staffe But for as much as the Bishops made a question of his consecration he retired himselfe into a Monasterie Vrban in fauour of Conrade went to Milan and there tooke him out of the Monasterie made him Gouernour of his Church and adorned him with the Pall but yet vpon condition for nothing came freely that the Church of Milan shold be subiect to the Church of Rome which hitherto had neuer acknowledged him There was also at that time an occasion offered of the recouerie of the Holie Land by means of one Peter an Hermit Picard Vrban who cold not stay at Rome tooke this occasion to passe the Alpes Partly saith William of Malmesburie to solicit the Churches on the other side the mountaines to reuerence him partly and this was the counsell of Boemond that all Europe being busied about the expedition into Asia in so great a tumult the forces of all Prouinces being dispersed Vrban might make himselfe master of Rome and Boemond inuade Sclauonia and Macedon which countries and all besides that lye from Dyrrachium to Thessalonica his father Guischard had vsurped against Alexius Emperour of Constantinople vpon which title Boemond challenged them to be his by right of inheritance But for as much as he knew that there were none more willing to vndertake this enterprise than the French men to the end that by their example he might put courage into others he calls a generall Councell of the whole West at Cleremont in Auernia there in the yeare 1095 An. 1095. in his owne person he layed open his purposed enterprise to the whole assemblie the conclusion of his speech was this We release all faithfull Christians that shall beare armes against the Infidels of great and infinite penance for their sinnes and receiue them vnder the defence of the Church and the protection of S. Peter and S. Paul as true and obedient sonnes whereupon many of all sorts of people tooke to them the crosse the badge or ensigne of the armie But in the meane time vnder this pretended zeale he forgets not to set forward his owne affaires for in stead of pacifying all quarels at home that he might the better proceed in this high enterprise abroad he continueth his old grudge and malicious exploits against Henry euen to his death An. 1099. which was in the yeare 1099 An. 1100. Sigon l. 9. de regno Jtaliae whom his sonne Conrade succeeded in the yeare 1100 for this expresly commended by Sigonius That hee neuer departed from the counsels of Mathilda and Vrban All this while Clement the third held the seat at Rome whereby any man may judge how diuersly mens consciences were distracted when he saw their Councels one contradicting the other Clement vndoing that at Rome that Vrban had done at Placentia one pronouncing the others Bishops heretikes the other condemning those Bishops that were his followers and sealing their condemnation with his owne hand both of them casting each others acts into the fire And one there was who affirmed that he saw Hildebrand and his followers burning in hell and another that he saw some of Clements Cardinals there too Matters thus standing they both called a Councell Vrban at Clermont Clement at Rome where the one excommunicated cursed degraded the other made voyd each others consecrations and ordinations and consequently condemned the Baptisme the Chresme the Sacraments administred by one part and the other yea cities regions nations families bedfellow maried couples were by this schisme diuided among themselues And some there were that allowed of neither part seeing nothing to beare sway on either side but ambition and malice And to say the truth in the Synod at Clermont Vrban shewes sufficiently that he troubled his head but a little for the recouerie of Ierusalem for the principall articles were these Let the Catholike Church be chast in beleefe the interpretation followeth free from all seruitude that no Bishops Abbots or Clergie men shall receiue any Ecclesiasticall dignitie from the hands of a Prince or lay or secular persons That whosoeuer shall take the goods of Bishops or Clergie men shall be accursed That whosoeuer shall flie to any Church or to the Crosse shall be redeliuered to iustice but yet with immunitie of his life and members Others adde That faith giuen to heretikes bindes not As for Henrie the Emperour and Philip king of France and whosoeuer should call them Kings he put them all in the number of heretikes And there is a Canon alledged by him out of Gratian 15. Q. 6. l. Iuratos that differs not much Such as are sworne souldiers to the Earle Hugh let them not serue him so long as he stands excommunicated And speaking to the Bishop of Gap he saith If they pretend oathes let them be admonished that they must rather obey
tradition indiscreetly brought in we wholly reiect and we hold and reuerence those first holie Fathers vnto this day who by the motion of Gods spirit not carried by their owne affections haue otherwise ordayned Our Bishoppe communicateth with his King and Emperour to whom for those Royalties he holds from him hee hath sworne fidelitie It is a long time since this custome began and vnder the same many holie and reuerend Bishoppes haue departed this world giuing vnto Caesar that which belongs vnto Caesar and vnto God those things that are Gods And here they produce many places out of Ambrose and Augustine Now behold saith the Church of Liege why wee are held for excommunicats euen because wee hold and to our vttermost power doe imitate the holie and moderate auntient Fathers We hold with our Bishop and Archbishoppe our prouinciall and conprouinciall Synod according to the auntient tradition and whatsoeuer is there determined by the holie Scriptures we goe not to Rome but for such matters as are not determined by the Scriptures And as for those Legats a Latere who runne through the world to fill their purses wee wholly reiect them according to those Councels of Africa held in the times of Zozimus Caelestnius and Boniface For that we may know them by their fruites there proceeds from their Legations no correction of manners or amendement of life but the slaughters of men and the spoyle of the Church of God Forasmuch therefore as we sticke to the auntient rule are not caried with euerie wind of doctrine we are called excommunicats false Clerkes c. But rather let Paschal lay aside his spirit of presumption and let him aduisedly consider with his Councellors how from Siluester to Hildebrand the Popes haue obtayned the Chaire at Rome what and how many outrages haue beene committed by the ambition of that See how they haue beene defined by the Emperours and the false Popes condemned and deposed and he shall easily see that the imperiall power preuailed more than the excommunication of Hildebrand of Odoardus and of Paschal c. Paule the Apostle resisteth Peter the Prince of the Apostles to his face and therefore laying aside the wind of the Roman ambition why should not the Bishops of Rome be reprehended and corrected for great and manifest offences He that refuseth to be corrected is a false Bishop a false Clerke but we who by the mercie of God are obedient and corrigible according to the rule by the assistance of Gods spirit will auoyd Schismes and simonie and excommunications in all things c. Which if we were to be destroyed it were to be done by the edict of Kings and Emperors who beare not the sword in vayne But Sathan is let loosse Apocalip 12.12 hauing great wrath whom the powerfull hand of God will put to flight c. Alluding to that place in the Apocalips of the church persecuted by Sathan The authoritie of the Romans will free vs from excommunication Pope Hildebrand who was the Authour of this new Schisme and the first that raysed the Priestlie launce against the Princelie Diademe did first excommunicat those that indiscreetly fauoured Henrie but condemning himselfe of intemperancie he excepted those out of that excommunication that by a necessarie and lawfull subiection and no desire to doe ill tooke part with the Emperour And this hee set downe for a Decree c. Hee still proceedeth in the examination of this Epistle to Robert Persecute Robert the head of the heretikes and his maintayners thou canst offer no sacrifice more acceptable vnto God c. When Alaricus King of the Gothes went to take Rome being admonished by one of the seruants of God to desist from so wicked an enterprise I goe not willingly saith he to Rome but a certaine man doth daily vrge me to destroy it By this example doth the Pope vrge his Esquire to wast and ouerrunne the whole kingdome which cannot be done without slaughter and bloud and the ruine of the Church of God Alaricus was more mild who hauing taken Rome spared the Churches of God and abstained from the slaughter of men Now nothing is excepted but Robert is sent by the Pope not onely to ruinate those of Cambray and Liege but to indeauour wholly the destruction of all Who will crie out now with Esay How beautifull are the feet of those that preach peace c Doubtlesse that Zeale which S. Peter had when he cut off the eare of Malchus the same hath the Vicar of Peter in cutting off the eare of an hereticall King but he that will imitate Peter in wounding let him imitate likewise in putting his sword into his sheath c. Suppose our Emperour be an heretike as you would haue him yet he is not to be repelled as such a one by vs by taking armes against him but by prayer vnto God Against Pharao whose heart was hardned against God Moses brought frogges and flies and grashoppers and bayle These onely plagues he could no way auert but by praying with stretched out hands to heauen Ieremiah prayed for Nabuchad-nezzar and Paule for Nero c. And these examples he relateth more at large Which of the Popes of Rome hath by his Decrees giuen authoritie that a Bishop should vse the sword of warre against offendors Gregor l. 7. Regist c. 1. Gregorie the first Pope of that name telleth vs what all the Popes before him did thinke hereof all that succeeded him should think writing to Sabian the Deacon c. All contented with this example from Gregorie the first vsed the spirituall sword alone vnto the last Gregorie who was the first that armed himselfe and by his example others with the sword of warre against the Emperour c. You say with Gregorie howsoeuer the Shepheard bind let the flocke feare the band of the shepheard that is his censure Gregor Homil 26. And we say with Gregogorie that he depriueth himselfe of the power of binding loossing that bindeth loosseth not according to merit but his owne will You say likewise that be a man excommunicated for what cause soeuer if he die in that state he is damned The authoritie of the Church of Rome helpes vs in this For Gregorie the first hath authorised by writing and deed that the Pope of Rome hath power to absolue any man vniustly excommunicated by any man If then the Bishoppe of Rome can doe it who will say that God cannot absolue whomsoeuer the Pope hath vniustly excommunicated No man can be hurt by another that is not first hurt by himselfe But Robert can offer no sacrifice more acceptable vnto God than to persecute vs. I demaund of thee my mother the Church of Rome Can that sacrifice please God which is not cleane and without spot How then should this sacrifice of warre be acceptable vnto God which cannot be but vncleane full of murder rapine And this he amplifieth with many places of Scriptures And this saith he we commaund thee
and thy souldiers to doe in remission of your sinnes c. Here I know not what I should say or whether to turne my selfe For if I should turne ouer the whole volume of the old and new Testament and all the auntient expositers that writ thereupon I should neuer find any example of this Apostolike commaund Only Pope Hildebrand hath offered violence to the sacred Canons whom we read commaunded the Marquesse Mathilda in remission of her sinnes to make warre against Henrie the Emperour And so hauing discoursed out of the Scriptures and some places of Gregorie of the true manner and meanes of the remission of sinnes and shewing to a sinner his sinnes and making him to confesse them to feele the burthen of them to bee sorie for them to seeke the remedie by a liuelie faith in Christ Iesus the church of Liege concludeth in these words This manner of binding and loossing thou hast heretofore held and taught vs O my mother the Church of Rome From whence then comes this new authoritie by which there is offered to offendours without confession or repentance an immunitie from all sinnes past and a dispensation for sinnes to come what a window of wickednesse doest thou hereby set open to men The Lord deliuer thee ô mother from all euill Let Iesus be the doore vnto thee let him be the Porter that no man enter into thee but to whom be shall open He deliuer thee I say and thy Bishop from those who as the Prophet Michah speaketh seduce the people of God that bite with their teeth and yet preach peace This was the letter of the church and Clergie of Liege to Pope Paschal the second fortified with the testimonies of the holie Scriptures and authorities of the Fathers Neither need we doubt that such in those times was the voyce of the greatest part of the Churches of Christendome who consequently acknowledged Satan to be let loose wasting the Church of God in the person of Antichrist sitting in his Throne which the Emperour Henrie instructed by his Prelats spake plainely in his Epistle to the Christian Princes exhorting them to haue regard to their posteritie the royall Maiestie Auent l. 5. and the saluation of all Christian people because saith he the Pope vnder the honest title of Christ goeth about to oppresse the publike libertie of all Christian people whom Christ hath bought with his bloud and indeauoureth day and night to bring vpon all Christians a slauish seruitude except the Kings and Princes of the earth preuent it neither will he cease to doe it vntill like Antichrist he sit in the Temple of God and be worshipped of all as if he were God These and the like letters saith Auentine are to be found in many antient Libraries written to the kings of France Denmarke England and to other Kings and Princes of Christendome who neuerthelesse became not the more strange vnto him but being rather sorie for this his condition detested the author An. 1104. It was at this time that Yuo Bishop of Chartres writ a letter to Richard Bishop of Alba the Popes Legat who would censure his Clegie of simonie whom he openly giueth to vnderstand that he had done his best endeauors to mend that fault but all in vayne because they maintained it by the custome of the Church of Rome You Epist 133. If the Deane saith he and Chapter or other officers doe exact any thing of those that are made Canons my selfe forbidding it and persecuting the fault they defend themselues by the custome of the Church of Rome wherein they say the Chamberlaines and other officers of the Palace doe exact much of such Bishops and Abbots as are consecrated which they couer vnder the name of oblations or benedictions for there they say neither penne nor paper will be had without money and with this collop they stop my mouth not hauing any other word to answer them but that of the Gospell Doe that which they say that is to say the Pharisies and not that which they doe If therefore I cannot pluck vp this plague by the root impute it not onely to my weakenesse because from the first growth of the Church of God the Church of Rome hath been sicke of this disease nor to this houre cannot free herselfe of those that seeke their owne gaine Moreouer the same man being much molested by the Clergie at Rome makes a grieuous complaint vnto Paschal against the Appeales to Rome which are the cause of much disorder rebellions in the Clergie against their superiours whom abusing that libertie they slaunder at Rome Epist 75. he neuerthelesse not long before in the cause of Godfrey appealed to Rome whose place by the authority of the Pope he supplied out of the selfesame humor as aboue acknowledging reason and justice when it made for their owne purposes 43. PROGRESSION Of the turbulent estate of the Church and Common-wealth through the factious pride of Pope Paschal NOw to follow againe the course of our Historie Auentine concealeth not ratiunculas some smal reasons as he calleth thē why these Popes since Hildebrand pretended a right to deiect from their Throne vel potentissimum Imperatorem any Emperor how mightie soeuer That all power had been giuen of God to Christ and from Christ vnto S. Peter and to the Bishops of Rome his successors vnto whom by Religion of oath all Christians were bound perpetually to obey and to other Princes onely a limited time and vnder condition so long as it shold please them That therefore it was lawfull for the Pope if the Emperour disobeyed him who represented Christ on earth to excommunicate and depose him no lesse than any other Christian insomuch as he raigneth but by precarie right and holdeth the Empire in homage of him That in case he should rebell he might root him out of the Common-wealth as a Tyran by any meanes whatsoeuer And the people saith he bewitched by Hildebrand with such reasons as they are subiect to let themselues be carried away with euerie wind of doctrine Fraunce Italie and Germanie were pierced to the heart for the space of three and thirtie yeares Namely Paschal following from point to point this instruction who seeing his enemie dead reenforced the rigor of his Decrees and will not receiue to absolution the inhabitants of Liege till they had taken him out of the Sepulcre where they had layed him when Henrie also his sonne demaunded permission of him to giue him buriall he flatly refused him saying that the authoritie of holie Scriptures and of diuine miracles and of the Martyrs receyued vp into heauen repugned thereunto This writeth Peter the Deacon l. 4. ca. 38. And Auentine noteth expresly that till that time the Bishops of Rome had accustomed to date their Bulls Epistles and other affaires from the yeres of the Emperours raigne which he first ceased to doe and began to date from the yeare of his Popedome He was also the first that gaue
An. 1133. and finding Innocent at Pisa carried him along to Rome But Anaclet and his followers when they could continue no longer masters of the citie fled into the towers leauing the citie to the will and pleasure of Lotharius so that Innocent being receiued of the citizens he crowned Lotharius in the Lateran whom he could not doe in the Vatican according to the vsuall manner being possest by the followers of Anaclet But behold how Innocent requited this benefit of the Emperour Krantzius in Metro l. 6. c. 35. He caused to be painted vpon the wall the solemnitie of his entrance and coronation that is to say Innocent sitting in a Pontifical chaire and Lotharius vpon his knees receiuing the Crowne of the Empire of him And with these verses Rex venit ante fores iurans prius vrbis honores Post homo fit Papae sumit quo dante Coronam The King before his gates doth come which sweares first to the towne Whom both the Pope his seruant makes and after him doth crowne Whereby he gaue all men to vnderstand that Lotharius was become the Popes man that is to say his vassall and feudarie so farre off was he from restoring vnto him the inuestitures and that he receiued the Crowne of him in gift They of Gennes were more gently vsed not so much in respect of their thankfulnesse as in despight of Anselme Archbishop of Milan who tooke part with Anaclet he gaue them an Archbishop and exempted them from the obedience of that of Milan Lotharius in the meane time whether the pride of Innocent had discontented him or the state of his affaires called him backe returned into Germanie whose absence so soone as the faction of Anaclet vnderstood descended the towers violently set vpon the part of Innocent in so much that he was constrained to leaue Rome and flie to Pisa And hereupon Saint Bernard writ to the Pisanians in fauour of Innocent Bernardi Epist 30. Pisa is taken in stead of Rome and of all the cities in the world is chosen the principall of the Apostolike See Why then should it seeme strange vnto them if we refuse the Priâ—â—cie to Rome But note what he further addeth This hath not fallen vnto thee by chance or through the counsell of man but by diuine prouidence and the speciall fauour of God who loues those that put their trust and confidence in him who said to Innocent his annointed Take thy habitation at Pisa and I will blesse it and will dwell there because I haue chosen it Innocent therefore held a Councell in the yeare 1134 An. 1134. but for the reformation of the Church though it were verie famous there was not a word spoken onely Anaclet was excommunicated and Innocent confirmed And at length through the mediation of S. Bernard Lotharius returned againe into Italie with a more puissant armie than before to bring Anaclet or rather Roger Prince of Sicilia into order who onely stucke firmely vnto him Henrie then Duke of Bauaria An. 1137. Lotharius sonne in law in the yeare 1137 being Generall of this expedition laid first siege to Mont Cassin held by the Abbot Rainold who summoned him to forsake Anaclet and deliuer the monasterie to Lotharius And drawing neere in person with his armie to Amalfa commaunded him to come vnto him assuring him vnder his faith to reconcile him to Innocent and that he should confirme all his priuiledges vnto him But Innocent carrying a malicious mind commaunded Rainold that before he entred into the army he should come with his Monks bare footed as a token of repentance to satisfie him whereupon Rainold being suddenly troubled herewith calleth the Emperor his protector and reuenger entring the campe by the commaundement of Lotharius pitched his tent neere to the Emperours protesting to goe wheresoeuer he would appoint him And hereupon began a new enuie of Innocent towards Lotharius who being accompanied with Peregrinus Patriarch of Aquilia and many Archbishops Bishops and Abbots notwithstanding tooke notice of this cause and the Counsellors of both parts being commaunded to be called heard the Pope by his Legats and Rainold and the Monkes by their Aduocats who complained vnto him That if they had erred or done amisse in any thing that Innocent was the cause thereof who had forsaken them At length Innocent alledging after many reasons and circumstances the fulnesse of his absolute power and authoritie Lotharius declareth what he had done for him and his memorable labours for the Church of Rome that if he would not receiue the Monkes at his request into fauour he would no more bee subiect vnto it Chron. Cass l. 4. c. 29. or defend it and that there should be a difference betweene him and the Pope at which saying all the whole armie gaue a showt And so they were absolued Anaclet and his faction being accursed but yet there remained stil a malicious mind in Innocent thinking himselfe not sufficiently reuenged for the injurie offered him by Lotharius Peter the Deacon who reciteth this historie at large obserueth many notable circumstances Jdem l. 4. c. 109. 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 18 19 20 21 22 23. for the Emperour through certaine troubles and interruptions he procured to Innocent receiued not onely the Monkes the Commissioners appointed by Rainold but also commaunded them to be lodged neere his tent albeit they were excommunicated by the Pope Also this Excommunication the Emperor calleth into question willeth Innocent to nominat those whom he would make the Aduocates of his cause that he might decide the difference the parties being heard So Gerard Cardinall of the holie Crosse appeared in the behalfe of the Pope and Peter the Deacon for the Abbot who as the Emperour had caused Gerard to sit directly against him and Peter at his feet Gerard affirmed That an excommunicated person ought not to sit at the feet of a child of the Church The Emperour neglecting the Excommunication commaunded Peter to sit still whereat the Cardinall Gerard said vnto him The Catholike Church you and your predecessors haue made rulers of the whole world He answered We haue receiued the Crowne from the Apostolike seat not the dominion and soueraigntie but the marke thereof whereof Innocent maketh an instance that the Monkes should take an oath of faith and loyaltie toward him but be free from all oath towards the Emperour or priuiledges of the Empire The Emperour desiring Innocent to obserue the Imperiall lawes which he could not by any meanes auoid hee verie furiously answered him That hee would rather cast off the Papal Mantle and trample it vnder his feet To conclude the Emperour in the presence of the Patriarch of Aquileia and the Archbishops Bishops Cardinals Abbots the Author nameth them in this order judgeth the cause for the Abbot of Mont Cassin and dismisseth him Whereupon Innocent grew into such choler that he seemed as if he would depose all those that were at this judgement
consecrated contrarie to auncient custome But when he thought he had appeased them by the meanes of S. Bernard returned to Rome but soone after was constrained to depart againe and from thence vnder shew of renewing the warre of the Holie Land passeth into France persuading himselfe that by feeling the hurt of his absence they would become more tractable But they being nothing grieued at it he returned into Italie and died in the yeare 1153 at Tiuoli as if the drift of the Romans had beene to shew that they could be without a Pope and of Eugenius that he could be without Rome And yet in these dayes on the contrarie we heare of nothing more than the Pope sitting at the Vatican of the chaire of S. Peter eternally appointed at Rome And this is that which then passed in Italie In France notwithstanding the good offices that Innocent had there receiued he letted not to attempt against the liberties of the French Church neither wanted he there such as resisted him For the Archbishopricke of Bourges being vacant by the death of Alberick the Pope without attending the presentation of young king Lewis by full power ordained Archbishop one Peter the sonne of Emerick his Chancellor The historie saith that the king thereat was so much moued That in the presence of many Propositis publicè sacrosanctis reliquijs Mathew Paris in Stephan He publikely sware vpon the holie reliques That this Archbishop so long as he liued should not enter into the citie of Bourges Whereupon Innocent proceeded to excommunicat the king so that into whatsoeuer citie or towne he entred diuine seruice was presently suspended And this dured for the space of three yeares Here againe in the meane time commeth S. Bernard and because there was a great contention betweene the king and him for that Rodulph Earle of Vermandois hauing put away his wife had with his priuitie maried Petronilla the Queene his wiues sister he addeth one quarell to another and notwithstanding that solemne oath of the king which he called Herodianum iuramentum the oath of Herod not to be performed and kept he maketh him consent to receiue the said Peter S. Bernard truely being noted by many to haue beene too liberall in giuing those things that were ours to the Popes which was either because he feared their vnbridled obstinacie the cause of so many troubles before or for that our Princes sometimes abused their power in giuing Ecclesiasticall things at their pleasures Here followeth that which himselfe speaketh in his Epistle to the foure Roman Bishops after hee had warned them of the danger of schismes Bernard Epist 219. Which is worse saith he humane affaires are come to that euill passe that neither the guiltie will humble themselues nor the Iudges haue pitie We say to the wicked Doe not wickedly and to transgressors Lift not vp your horne and they heare vs not because it is a house heardened We intreat them whose part it is to rebuke sinnes to preserue sinners that they breake not the bruised reed nor quench the smoking flax and it is then with a more vehement wind they break the ships of Tharsis c. Scarcely is the wound of the Church healed vp when behold it festereth and is opened againe And thus oftentimes the most obstinat is fauoured at the cost of the more tractable Yet it appeareth plainely out of many places that he was not content neither with the Church of Rome nor with Innocent himselfe In the Epistle 178 writing to the same Innocent he saith Bernard Epist. 178. It is the voyce of all the faithfull among vs that exercise their charge ouer people with a faithfull care That iustice is perished in the Church that the keyes of the Church are come to nothing the authoritie of Bishops wholly debased whilest none of the Bishops hath power in his hand to reuenge the iniuries done to God it is not lawfull for any to chastise euen in his owne Parish any vnlawfull thing The cause of this is laid vpon you and vpon the Court of Rome Ye destroy the things say they that they haue well done and establish the things that they haue iustly destroyed Yet more boldly in the 176 Epistle going before written by an Archbishop of Treues to the Pope wherein the stile of Bernard euidently appeareth for he is not afraid to threaten him that the Church was able to consist without Rome Know saith he that our Church on this side the mountaines Idem Epist 1â—â— as well in our realme as in the realme of France is strong in faith peaceable in vnitie deuout in your obedience readie to serue The losse of Beneuent nor of Capua nor of Rome it selfe will in no sort astonish vs God so iudging it knowing that the state of the Church is not to be esteemed by armes but by merits In the matter of diuorce of Rodulph Earle of Vermandois dispensed with by Innocent he writeth to him thus Bernard Epâ—â— 216. ad Innoâ—â— God had conioyned Earle Rodulph and his wife by the Ministers of the Church and the Church by God who hath giuen such power vnto men how hath the chamber namely of the Pope seperated that which God hath ioyned together in which fact it is manifestly forescene that these workes of darkenesse are done in darkenesse In that same also which he wrot to the Cardinall of Hostia he describeth vnto him in the person of Cardinall Iordan the actions and behauiours of the Popes Legats Your Legats saith he haue trauersed from nation to nation Epist 299. and from people to people leauing filthie and horrible traces of their steps eueriewhere from the foot of the Alpes and the kingdome of Germanie passing through almost all the Churches of France and Normandie vnto Rouan this Apostolike man hath filled all not with the Gospell but with sacriledge alluding to the journey of Saint Paul who had filled all with the Gospell from Hierusalem to Illiricum It is reported that he committed in all places dishonest things carried away the spoyles of the Churches promoted where he might formosulos pueros faire boyes to Ecclesiasticall honours and would haue done it where he could not Many haue redeemed themselues that hee might not come vnto them Of them that he could not come to he exacted and extorted by his deputies In scholes in Courts in highwayes hee made himselfe a mocking stocke to the world Seculars and religious persons all spake euill of him the poore Monks and Clerks complaine of him But for the Popes in generall It seemeth saith he oh good Iesus that all Christendome hath conspired against thee Apud Hagonem in postilla super Johann and they are the chiefest in persecuting thee that seeme to hold primacie in the Church and to haue principalitie according as it is written He that did eat my bread magnified vpon me supplantation made it a brauerie to supplant me transferring to the Pope that which the Apostle expounded of
The offices themselues saith he of Ecclesiasticall dignitie haue passed into filthie gaine and into the businesse of darknesse neither seeke they in these the saluation of soules but the superfluitie of riches For this are they shorne for this they frequent Churches celebrate Masses sing Psalmes c. They impudently striue in these dayes for Bishopricks Archdeaconries Abbotships and other dignities that they might wast the reuenewes of Churches in such vayne and superfluous vses It remayneth that the man of sinne be reuealed the sonne of perdition the Damon not of the day onely but of the mid-day who not onely transformeth himselfe into an Angell of light but exalteth himselfe aboue all that is called God or that is worshiped c. This shall be indeed an exceeding great assault but from this also the truth shall deliuer the Church of the Elect c. Poore Bernard stayed for him at the doore who had alreadie entred the house Baronius anno 1130. art 6. And thus much be spoken to Baronius who affirmeth that S. Bernard inueighed onely against schimaticall Popes Writing to Pope Eugenius nere vpon the yeare 1151 who had been his disciple and had not obeyed his admonitions Benard Epist 137. being entred into the Popedome Who will let me see before I die the Church as in the dayes of old when the Apostles did cast forth their nets not to take siluer or gold but to take soules O how I desire to see thee inherit thâ— voyce of him whose seat thou hast obtayned Thy money perish with thee In his bookes of consideration Ad Eugen. de consideratione lib. 1. what doth he omit for his amendment Tell me I pray thee saith he when art thou euer free vbi tuus where thine owne Euerie where is tumult euerie where the yoke of thy seruitude presseth thee replie not vnto me in the Apostles voyce who saith When I was free from all I made myselfe a seruant of all That is verie far from thee Was it in this seuritude that he serued men in the getting of filthie gaine Was it in this that from all parts of the world did flock vnto him the ambitious the couetous such as exercise Simonie sacrilegious persons whoremongers and incestuous and such other monsters of men that by his Apostolicke authoritie they might either obtaine or retaine Ecclesiasticall honours This man then hath made thee a seruant to whom Christ was life and death aduauntage that he might win many vnto Christ and not that he might encrease the gaines of his couetousnesse c. And truely euerie day the noyse of Lawes are heard in thy Palace but the Laws of Iustinian not of Christ c. Thou Pastour then and Bishop of soules with what mind dost thou suffer that to be euer silent before thee and these to bable I am deceiued if this peruersnesse moue not in thee some scruple Then for to bring him backe to the auntient bounds Lib. 2. he saith Thy high dignitie need not flatter thee thy care is the greater And if then we would thinke rightly of our selues we shall iudge that a ministerie is imposed vpon vs not a domination giuen Thinke thy selfe as some one of the Prophets Is not that enough for thee yea too much c. If thou be wise thou wilt be contented with the measure that God hath measured vnto thee For what is more is from that wicked one Learne by the example of the Prophet to wit Ieremie to be in authoritie not for to commaund but to doe as the time requireth Learne that hast need of a weeding hooke not a Scepter for to doe the worke of a Prophet c. It was sayd to the Apostles thy predecessors The haruest is great but the labourers are few Take to thee the paternall inheritance for if thou be a sonne thou art an heire That thou mayst proue thy selfe heire watch on this care and bee not ydle least it be sayd vnto thee Why standest thou here all day ydle much lesse to bee found loosse in delights 1. Peter 5.3 or wallowing in pompes The will of the Testator assigneth vnto thee none of these c. Dost thou thinke that he hath giuen thee domination heare him Not as though ye were Lords saith he in clero ouer Gods heritage but as made ensamples to the flocke And thinke not that he saith it onely in humilitie and not also it truth It is the Lords voyce in the Gospell The Kings of Nations rule and haue power of them c. But it shall not be so among you It is plaine that domination is forbidden the Apostles If thou wilt haue both thou shalt loose both Otherwise thinke that thou art not excepted from the number of them of whom God thus complayneth They haue raigned but not by me They haue beene Princes but I knew them not And this speech he extendeth verie long How farre different from the Diuinitie of Hildebrand who would vnite to his Mytre the temporall Monarchie of all the world For Appeales How long dost thou dissemble or not perceius the murmure of the whole earth Lib. 3. How long dost thou slumber How long doth thy consideration sleepe at this great abuse and confusion of Appeales How many haue we knowne to haue appealed that by the helpe thereof they might be suffered to continue the greater wickednesse Against all Law and right against all custome and order they are made There is no discretion had of place of time of the person nor of the cause And this matter he discourseth at large Lib. 4. shewing the inconueniences thereof and illustrateth it by many examples which it sufficeth vs only here by the way to point at There were Pastors afore thee who gaue themselues wholly to the feeding of their sheepe c. Their onely gaine pompe and pleasure to prepare and render them vp to God a perfect people Where is now I pray you this custome There is another vnlike vnto it come in place thereof affections are much changed and would to God it were not into worse Yet care anxietie emulation and ponsiuenesse doe continue but translated not changed I heare you witnes that you spare not your substance no more than before But the difference is in the diuerse imploying of it Great abuse few haue respect to the mouth of the Lawgiuer but all to the hands Yet not without cause they doe all the businesse of the Pope Can you shew me one of all that great Citie that hath receiued thee for Pope without money or without hope of hauing some for it And here let the Reader see that we be not tedious vnto him the description he maketh there of the Romans and especially of the Clergie in all kind of wickednesse far worse than others In the middest of all this saith he Thou Pastour marchest all layed with gold compassed about with so much varietie Thy sheepe what desire they These pastures if I durst so speake rather of Diuels than
away by the same meanes many filthie doctrines which the Semi-Pelagians Faustus Cassianus and others had brought in easily getting foundation of their doctrines out of the naturall pride of men But Saint Bernard being once dead the schole of Abayllard continued in the Schole-men who haue so followed his methode that he by right may be acenowledged their father It little wanted then but that the tares choked the good corne when with them little or no mention is made of justifying by faith the fortresse of saluation is thenceforth placed in dead workes as if Christian doctrine that most profound secret hidden before all time and reuealed in his time were nothing but a certaine morall discipline In the same time also Gratian compiled his Decrees not more fortunatly than Iustinian his Pandectes out of the Canons and auncient Decrees which hee in many places applieth to the abuses of the time and especially to the Roman ambition although he leaue vs therein many good footsteps by helpe of which the diligent searchers may find out the ancient doctrine practise of the Church Auentine an Author most studious of antiquitie teacheth vs Auent l. 6. that before Gratian the Canon law was farre otherwise For saith he as it is perfect and whole in our Libraries it containeth two parts the first the Acts of vniuersall Councells which are manifestly receiued the other of the Constitutions Epistles and Rescripts of Popes as euerie thing was done the causes assistants witnesses with the circiumstances of places and times Would to God he had not taken so much paines And in the meane time Pope Eugenius approueth it and commaundeth it to be read in all Vniuersities because without doubt he reduced the whole Church vnder the Popes yoke little remembring the good counsels that Saint Bernard gaue him in his bookes of Considerations The same methode hath Peter Lumbard this Gratians brother in his foure bookes of Sentences collected out of the places of auncient Fathers compiled into a certain order which he oftentimes maketh to serue by changing leauing out or adding some word to the corrupt diuinitie of his time so that from thenceforth onely Gratian is consulted with and onely Lumbard is read in scholes In these two consists all Christian law and diuinitie No man hence careth for seeking to the fountaine in the holie Scriptures of the old and new Testament in the monuments of the Fathers or Acts of auncient Councels to looke more neerely into the matter is counted heresie Auentine to this purpose saith Auent Annal. Baior l. 6. I haue learned and heard of my Masters Iacobus Faber and Clitouous more than a thousand times That this Lumbard had troubled the pure fountaine of Diuinitie with muddie questions and whole riuers of opinions which experience if we be not blind doth more than ynough teach vs. Which notwithstanding as well as himselfe are most famous among them of the Church of Rome 47. PROGRESSION Of the humilitie of the Emperour Frederick and the pride and insolencie of Pope Adrian the fourth The Pope stirreth vp the subiects of William King of Sicilia to rebell against him TO the Emperour Conrade succeeded in the yeare 1152 Frederick his nephew An. 1152. in the Empire of Germanie a Prince by the testimonie of all writers qualified with many vertues And in the yeare 1153 dieth Eugenius An. 1153. whom Anastasius succeedeth created as abouesaid by the Cardinals alone who continued but one yeare neuerthelesse peaceable at Lateron because he let the Romans doe what they listed Then behold Adrian the fourth an English man borne entreth into the Popedome who could not be consecrated at Lateran vnlesse first the people chased away Arnold who as we haue said preached at Rome against the superfluous pompe of Popes and withall would put downe the Senat which they had established Both which being refused him he waxeth angrie forsaketh the citie and with his Court retireth to Orvietto Frederick in the meane time setteth forward to be crowned in Italie who in his way inuested Anselme of Hauelburge with the Bishopricke of Rauenna then vacant by the death of Moses being chosen by the voyce of the Clergie and of the people and moreouer maketh him Exarch whence he tooke the title of Seruant of seruants Archbishop and Exarch of Rauenna Sigon de regno Jtal. l. 12. This set Adrian alreadie into an ague who neuerthelesse met him at Viterbe where Frederick stepping to him held his stirrop for him to light from his horse and conducted him into his tent There the Bishop of Bamberge speaking for the Emperour declared vnto him with much respect That all the Church was come from the end of the world for to bring him this Prince and that seeing prostrat at his feet he had rendred him due honour he besought him to doe what lay in him to set the Imperiall Crowne vpon his head Sigonius saith here that he paused a while seeming as it were to conceale from vs the insolencie of this Pope which we read in Helmold Helmold in Histor Sclauorum c. 81. an Author not to be suspected because he was rightly ashamed of it The answer then of Adrian was this Brother these are but words that thou tellest vs thou sayest thy Prince hath giuen due reuerence to Saint Peter but Saint Peter hath rather been thereby dishonored Instead of holding our right stirrop he hath held the left This being told againe by the Interpreter to the King he humbly answereth Tell him that it was not want of deuotion but of knowledge for I haue not much learned to hold stirrops and he is the first to my knowledge that euer I did that seruice vnto The Pope replied If he haue through ignorance neglected that which is most easie how thinke yee that he will acquit himselfe of that which is greater Then the King somewhat moued I would be better instructed saith he whence this custome hath taken footing from good will or of duetie if from good will the Pope hath no cause to complaine that I haue failed in a seruice which is but arbitrarie and not of right but if you say that of duetie from the first institution this reuerence is due to the Prince of Apostles what importeth it betweene the right and left stirrop so that humilitie be obserued and that the Prince prostrat himselfe at the Popes feet Helmold l. 1. c. 73. Thus saith the Historie was this point long and eagrely disputed and in the end they departed each from other sine osculo pacis without the kisse of peace Let the Reader note here the charitie of this Bishop to reiect an Emperour onely for hauing held the left stirrop for the right and an Emperour endued with such vertues as the Author faileth not to say That his wisedome and courage was greater than of all the inhabitants of the earth And he addeth The principall Lords which were as the pillars of the realme were afraid to returne without
and Lotharius prostrat at his knees receiuing the Imperiall Crowne and when he was returned into Germanie the Pope by two Cardinalls sent him the Epistle aboue mentioned Therefore all the Princes of the Empire which assisted him were greatly offended hereat and as some of them complained of so insolent a Legation one of the Popes Legats Quasi gladium igni addens as it were adding the sword to fire replied for to take away all ambiguitie Of whom then doth the Emperour hold the Empire if not of my Lord the Pope At which words Otho Count Palatine set his hand to his sword and would haue slaine him had not the Emperour withheld him who also without any other answer sent away the Legats in safetie to Rome by the neerest way for feare least they should goe vp and downe suborning the people In the meane time Frederick writeth to all the States of the Empire complaining of this insolencie and sent them a copie of the letters obseruing vnto them the clauses abouesaid Flowing saith he from the Mammon of Iniquitie that puffeth him vp with a heape of pride of hautinesse of arrogancie and of execrable loftinesse elatione of heart notwithstanding that he held the Empire by the election of the Princes and from God alone That the Apostle S. Peter himselfe had instructed the world in these words Feare God honour the King So that whosoeuer shall say he holdeth the Imperiall Crowne by the benefit of the Pope is contrarie to diuine institution to the doctrine of S. Peter and conuicted of lying To this he added moreouer That he was resolute as he had begun to warrant the libertie of the Churches from the hands of the Aegyptians to wit from the Pope as from a Pharaoh exhorting them to lend him their helping hands And it is not to be forgotten that he found about the Legats many blankes signed and sealed to be filled at their discretion for to sow their venime of iniquitie through the Churches of Germanie to despoyle the Altars carrie away the vessels of the house of God cruces excoriare to slea or fleece the crosses that is to say to plucke off the gold and siluer that couered them which was the cause that he made them take the neerest way that hee might câ—â— off such practises The Legats being come to the Pope who besides was in contention with the Romans resolued vpon their answer to write to the Bishops of Germanie complaining that Frederick had misconstrued the good meaning of his letters and namely these words Insigne beneficium tibi contulimus Radeuicus l. 1. c. 15. 16. We haue giuen thee this notable benefit of the Crowne And much harder were the words in his letters He requested them to pacifie his mind and to induce him to make such satisfaction of the speeches to his Legats as that all men might be edified thereby So doing they should doe a good seruice to Saint Peter But the Bishops and Prelats of Germanie being vpon this Legation assembled together doe answer him That all the Commonwealth of the Empire was moued at the clauses contained in his letters that the eares of the Emperour could not patiently heare them nor of the Princes endure them that themselues for that sinister ambiguitie could not approue them being vnusuall and neuer before heard of till then Radeuicus l. 1. c. 16. That in consequence of his letters they had admonished the Emperour From whom thankes be to God say they we haue receiued such an answer as became a Catholike Prince Note here his words as followeth There are two things saith he whereby our Empire ought to be gouerned the holie lawes of Emperours and the good custome of our Fathers and predecessors These bounds of the Church we neither will nor can transgresse neither admit any thing that departeth from them We willingly yeeld to the Pope his due reuerence but we hold the free Crowne of our Empire onely from God and his diuine bountie The first voyce of election we acknowledge is from the Archbishop of Mentz and then of other Princes euerie one in his order the royall vnction from the Bishop of Cologne the last which is the Imperiall vnction from the Pope Whatsoeuer is more than this ex abundanti est à malo is superfluous and from that wicked one c. Wee haue not neither will we by Edict stop the entrance and passage of Italie from them that goe to Rome be it for voyage or other reasonable causes hauing the testimonie of their Bishops and Prelats but we haue an intention to remedie the abuses wherewith all the Churches of our realme are grieued and almost all cloisterall disciplines dead and buried In time past God exalted the Church by the Empire now the Church not by God as we beleeue ruinateth the Empire They began by a picture from that they came to writing and now writing endeuoureth to passe into authoritie We will not endure it we will not suffer it we will rather for goe our Crowne than consent that by vs it shall fall into decay Let them deface the pictures let them withdraw these writings that there remaine not an eternall memorie of enmitie betweene the Kingdome and the Priesthood In these tearmes represented they to Adrian the resolution of Frederick concluding with a supplication That he would mitigat the former writings by other more mild for to appease the magnanimitie of the Emperour And in the mean time the Emperour sent into Italie Otho of Witelsbach Palatine and Renold Earle of Assell his Chauncellor great personages for to keepe all men in obedience Sigon de regno Jtal. l. 12. and to receiue the oath of the Lords Bishops and Comminalties the forme whereof was this I promise that from henceforth I will be faithfull to Frederick the Emperour of the Romans my Lord against all men c. namely I will not take away from him his royalties of such a Countie or Bishopricke c. Radeuicus l. 1. c. 18.19 I will execute all his commaundements that he shall commaund me by himselfe or by letter or his embassadour to doe iustice c. So that Adrian seeing the commission of these forerunners of the Emperour prosperously to goe forward and perceiuing him about to passe into Italie with an armie he sent vnto him two Legats Henrie and Iacinth Cardinals with letters wherein he correcteth his plea Which Legats saith the Author reuerently with an humble countenance Radeuicus de gestis Frederic l 1. c. 11. and a modest voyce began their Legation in these words Praesul Sanctae Romanae Ecclesiae the Bishop of the holie Church of Rome and most deuout Father of your Excellencie in Christ saluteth you as his most deere and speciall sonne of Saint Peter Our venerable brethren your Clerkes all the Cardinalls doe also most humbly salute you as Lord and Emperour vrbis orbis of the citie of Rome and of the world How different is this stile
ouer the sacred Altars that these things are bought aforehand c. As for manners they are the last they make mention of and the Canon lawes were in no sort made for these men Jdem l. 8. c. 17. alluding to the words of the Apostle Lex non posita est iusto They are free from iustice and are led with that spirit that they haue no need to be vnder the law c. Openly mocking them You would wonder that Simon were come againe to deceiue the credulous and simple In another place Who would beleeue that the Fathers of the Church the Iudges of the world and that I may so say the most cleere lights of the world loue gifts follow rewards Prouincias concutiant vt excutiant By their concussions ruinat Prouinces emptie other mens purses to fill their owne preach pouertie in words and by crimes hunt after riches condemne the trafficke of spirituall goods but to the end men may contract with none but with them hauing no other end but to be feared of all and loued of none preaching peace that they may raise contentions seeming humble to dissemble their owne pride beating downe other mens couetousnesse to feed their owne auarice inioyning liberalitie and persist themselues in niggardnesse and to knit vp all in a word putting their portion with all sorts of wicked people and applying themselues to wickednesse in solidum wholly that they may seeme a Councell of vanitie the wicked Synagogue of the Gentiles Ecclesia malignantium the Church of the enuious and euill doers in whose hands are iniquities and their right hand filled with gifts Of the head of this Synagogue what may then be thought Wee must not here forget the matters of the East that Pope Adrian for to oblige vnto him the Templers hauing exempted them from the jurisdiction of the Patriarch which the Author calleth Perniciosam libertatem a pernicious libertie the Patriarch with his principall Bishops being neere an hundred yeares old is constrained to come to Rome to make his complaints vnto him whom the Pope deluded long with many fained delayes till at length consumed with griefe and great charges he is forced to giue ouer his cause William the Archbishop of Tyre saith plainely Guiliel Tyrius l. 18. c. 6.7.8 The Templers had corrupted the Pope with gifts and therefore hee held them for his lawfull children and the Patriarch with all his for bastards and as vnworthie put them away from him Moreouer Of so great a troupe of Cardinals there were scarcely found two or three who following Christ would fauour his minister the Patriarch in his cause all the other hunting after rewards haue followed the wayes of Balaam as sonnes of Bosor Soone after died the poore Patriarch to whom succeeded Almaricus who receiued the Pall from Rome but by meanes of great bountie and liberalitie Thus spake they of the corruption of Rome 48. PROGRESSION Of the factions in the Popedome and the diuers molestations procured by Rowland called afterward Alexander the third Of the strange pride and insolencie of the said Alexander and how he insulted ouer the Emperour Frederick doing him all the honour he could How this Alexander was the first Pope that tooke vpon him the canonizing of Saints ADrian was no sooner dead but this fire began to kindle more and more The Cardinals being diuided fell to sedition and the one part of them chose Octauian Cardinall of S. Caecill whom they called Victor the fourth the other Rowland Cardinall of S. Marke whom they named Alexander the third This Rowland was one of the two Legats whom Adrian had sent to Frederick into Germanie with his sharpe and thundering letters which caused their welcome to be the worse and thereby nourished as it seemed some inward hatred in him toward Frederick These two therefore vsed their best indeuours to justifie and fortifie their owne causes from whence arose those two famous factions in Italie of the Guelfes and Gibellines Rowland alledged for himselfe That he was chosen by the voices of twenty three Cardinals Octauian albeit had he but fiue was the first that wore the scarlet Robe and sat in S. Peters chaire with the consent and approbation both of the people and Clergie But Rowland not daring to contend with Octauian in the Citie beeing a Citizen of Rome retired himselfe to Tarracina and there was the first that was consecrated and then condemned all those to the pit of hell that should consecrat Octauian Radeuicus l. 2. ca. 43. seq Neuerthelesse he within few dayes following was consecrated by his owne companie and requited him with the like execrations But with the helpe of Otho Countie Palatine he inuaded Campania and the Patrimonie of S. Peter Both in the meane time abiding without Rome because the Senat of Rome held authoritie in the Citie a thing not compatible with the Papacie So Alexander the third held his residence at Anaigne Victor the fourth at Sienna both the one and the other had need of the Emperours fauour who then lodged at Creme in Lombardie but Alexander who had offended him had the lesse hope to be supported by him This is that which we haue vnderstood by their Letters related by Radeuicus to the Patriarches Archbishops and Bishops c. of which Letters those of Alexander are more sharpe Radeuicus l. 2. cap. 51.52.53.54.55 wherein speaking of Victor these words are to be noted He prefiguring the time of Antichrist is exalted so high aboue himselfe that he sits in the Temple of God as if he were God and many haue beheld with their owne eyes the abomination of desolation in the holie place not without great effusion of teares And it is not to be doubted but that Victor saith the like of Alexander so that the aduerse part of either judgeth the other Antichrist by which name they excommunicat one another with burning lights and condemne the contrarie part of each other to the pit of hell with the Diuell their Authour These are their verie words Frederic gaue them to vnderstand that he would not meddle in this controuersie either with the one or with the other thinking it fitter to be referred to the judgement and censure of the Church Therefore according to the example of the auntient Emperors he assembled a Councell at Pauia by his authoritie in the yeare 1160. An. 1160. And to summon them both he sent two reuerent and prudent men Daniel Bishop of Prague and Herman Bishop of Verde whereby it should appeare he would not doe any prejudice either to the one or to the other and thither also inuiteth the Archbishops Bishops and Priests not onely of the Empire but of Fraunce England Spaine Radeuicus l. 2. cap. 55.56 Hungarie Denmarke with protestation of all securitie and safe conduct for their persons and sinceere justice in the conduct of these affaires Hauing truely vnderstood saith he of the Decrees of the Popes and Statutes of the Church That a Schisme
arising in the Church of Rome through the dissention of two Popes it is our duetie to call both parties and according to equitie and iustice to decide the controuersie The day therefore being come he ordayned fasting and publike prayers for the good successe of this Councel then declared he first vnto them That albeit the conuocation of Councels rightly appertayned vnto him For so saith he haue Constantine and Theodosius and also Iustinian besides those of later time Charles the great and Otho Emperours done Neuerthelesse the authoritie of defining and deciding this great and important businesse he thought fit to commit to their wisedome and iudgement Radeuicus l. 2. cap. 64.65 For since it pleased God to ordaine them Priests in those things that belonged vnto God It is not saith he our parts to iudge of you to whom God hath giuen power to iudge of vs Onely we exhort you saith he that you so carrie your selues in this businesse as you will answer the matter at the iudgement seat of God This done he retired himselfe from the Councell leauing the examination thereof to the Church and Ecclesiasticall persons that is to say to fiftie Archbishops and Bishops and Abbots without number besides Embassadours from diuers Prouinces who promised they would stand to whatsoeuer should be decreed in this Synode So the Bishops and all the Clergie continued in the canuasing of this cause the space of seuen daies at length the lot fell to Octanian called Victor the fourth the Councell or rather the Court giuing their sentence for him and condemned Roxland called Alexander the third who being lawfully summoned proudly refused to appeare Blondus and Sigonius say his reason was That he that ought to iudge all men ought not to be iudged of any man But Radeuicus in his narration seriously admonisheth the Reader that in the inquisition of the veritie of this act a man respect not his words but the writings that came to his owne hands which are inserted into this worke and will not seeme tedious to the Reader But first he produced an Epistle of the Chanons of S. Peter of Rome to Frederick Jdem l. 2. c. 66. wherein after they had bewailed the corruption of Rome as the Prophets before deplored the state of Ierusalem in these words For the sinnes of the Prophets and the iniquitie of the Priests they haue wandered like blindmen in the streets for the face of the Lord was turned from them They declare that in the time of Adrian one Boson whom they call the first borne of Satan possest the sorts and holds of S. Peter by corrupting the gard who were inforst by oth to giue their faith vnto him But Rowland seeing the lawfull election to fall vpon Octauian without any contradiction ascended the same fort and there lurked with his associats in a hollow vault of Neroes I say the same vault whereinto the Romane Nero fled through feare of the Romans yet could he neuer afterward attaine the pontificall Mantle for all the care and diligence of his followers Radeuic l. 2. c. 66.67.68.69.70.71.72.73.74.75.76 And heere let the Reader note a peece of strange diuinitie that from a mantle cast vpon the shoulders of a man whether by right or by wrong by freewill or by force an argument should be drawne of a lawfull or vnlawfull election especially his that is accounted the chiefe Bishop of the Christian Church They come afterward to the act of the Councell which being plainely and simply propounded by the Author by all circumstances iustifieth the election of Victor and weakeneth and disableth that of Alexander But yet it is continually a question An immantatus Rolandus nec ne which is perpetually denied by all Then was made a catalogue of all those that had giuen their consent with Victor and Rowland himself said to his partakers De me non facietis ridiculum â—bi est Papa ite ad eum obedite Make not me your laughing-stocke the Pope is there goe to him and obey him The Councell therefore being led by these and the like proofes pronounced sentence which was likewise ratified by the Emperour being presented vnto him The Presidents of the Councell writ into diuers parts of the world that for these causes aforesaid they had chosen Victor and abandoned Rowland whom they had curst with booke and candle to the Deuill himselfe because in the life of Adrian he would haue made a confederacie that none but of the number of the confederats should be chosen Pope and these Synodall letters were signed by Pâ—regrinus Patriarch of Aquileia with his suffragans Arnaldus of Menze Artenicus of Breâ—e Hellinus of Treuers Renaldus of Collen Wickman of Magdeburge for Germanie with their followers For France the Archbishops of Bizanson Arles Lion Vienna with their suffragans The Embassadors of the Kings of England Hungarie Denmarke grounding themselues vpon the commaunds and letters of their Lords and an infinite number of Bishops Abbots and Prelates of Italy and Lords of the Empire as well within as without Italy did likewise subscribe thereunto And the Embassadours that were sent from the Councell to worke a quiet approbation of what was done in that Councell was the Bishop of Collen into France of Verdune into Spaine of Prague into Hungarie Which to this end be it spoken that it might plainely appeare how justly and vprightly Frederick carried himselfe in that Councell against the practises that were afterward made in diuers parts by Alexander The Abbot of Vrsperge made a short abridgement of all this businesse There is law ynough saithe he that the election of Rowland being disproued Octauian should be iudged the right and lawfull Bishop of Rome c. And Rome continued in confusion through conspiracies that that might be fulfilled which was spoken by the Prophet They that rise vp against me shall be confounded and againe My seruant shall be replenished with ioy c. Alexander had no sooner vnderstood these things but he was the more eagre and forward to excommunicat Victor and Frederick but first he sent to Milan the Cardinall of Anaigne who excommunicated all those cities that fauoured Frederick and joyned in a firme league with his enemies But doubting it would not fall out well for his aduantage to hold a Councell in Italie resolued with himselfe at the Spring of the yeare 1162 to passe into France An. 1162. being the bolder because Lewis the younger and Henrie the second King of England were yet wauering and doubtfully affected the one towards the other and that those of the Order of the Cistertienses who then bare great sway in France would be readie to take his part He arriued at Montpellier about Easter where he was receiued in the Kings name by Theobald Abbot of S. Germaine neere Paris from whence departing within some few dayes he held a Councell at Claramont in Auergne where he cursed and excommunicated Victor Frederick and all that tooke their part Frederick in
Italie an enemie to the Church and those that tooke his part namely the Millanois and their adherents were excluded from the communion of the Church In the meane time Innocent died in the yeare 1216 and Otho in the yeare 1218 who as an argument of repentance left by testament the ensignes of the Empire to young Frederic Krantzius speaking of the causes of discord betweene Otho and Innocent although for the most part inclined towards the Popes Krantz l. â— c. 33. 34. saith That the Emperour demaunded through Italie the auntient rights of the Empire whereof long since some of them were transferred to the Church He also challenged that great inheritance of Mathilda a woman of great estate in Italie as appertaining vnto him by a double right for he seemed to be the heyre of his Aunt who descended from the Marquesses of Saxonie and also as falling to the Empire for want of heires And hereupon Innocent saith he exhorted the Princes Electors that forasmuch as he had cast off Otho first excommunicated and then deposed to chose vnto the Empire another Prince offering vnto them Frederic of the age of 20 yeares of whom although he had the administration of his Gardenship he couerted all to his owne profit for the Continuor of the holie warre saith Frederic being yet a child and a pupill Continuator belli sacri l. 3. c. 10. was depriued by Innocent his tutor of the inheritance of his Kingdome and beeing free was made tributorie without respect either of the prayers of Henrie his father or Constance his mother or his owne promise made vnto them Blond Decad. 2. l. 6. Blondus noteth two bold Decrees of this Pope the first so often as one Prince shall offend another that the correction shal belong to the Bishop of Rome The which was done vpon the difference betweene the Kings of Fraunce and England and is inserted into the Decretals The second That two striuing for the Empire hauing voyces alike Extra de election c. Venerabilem he whom the Pope alloweth shall be preferred which is there red and put in practise in fauour of Otho the fourth and ought to be receyued as lawfull by this meanes he was made the Arbitrator of the whole world But the Bookes especially written by himselfe doe testifie how much this mysterie did pricke him forward The Bishop of Rome saith he Innocentius 3. ser in festo Syluestri Papae vseth the Globe in signe of Empire the Globe is the signe of the Empire vseth the Mytre in signe of his Popedome But the Mytre he vseth alwayes and euerie where but the kingdome neyther euerie where nor alwayes because the Papall authoritie is both the first and the worthier and further spread than the imperial for among the people of God the Priesthood went before the kingdom when Aaron the first priest went before Saul the first king Jdem Serm. 1. in festo Gregorij Papae Noah also was before Nemroth when of him the Scripture saith That Babylon was the beginning of Nemroth but Noah built an altar to the Lord and offered sacrifice vpon it But speaking of the Priests and Kings he calleth the Priests Gods and the Kings Princes From the Gods he saith thou shalt not detract and the Prince of the people thou shalt not curse and when the Apostle spake of the King All humane creatures be yee subiect euen for Gods cause to your Kings as the most excellent or to you leaders as sent by him The Lord saith to Hieremie the Priest of the Priests of Anatoth I haue appointed thee ouer Nations and Kingdomes that thou maiest pull downe and destroy build and plant c. But to Peter especially he sayd Thou shalt be called Cephas that is to say head wherin the fulnesse of the senses consist Who did euer read such Diuinitie And yet behold there is worse When our Lord and Sauiour sayd vnto S. Peter Duc in altum Jdem in Serm. 2. de festo Sancti Petri. cast into the deepe this deepe Sea is Rome which obtayned and holdeth the prioritie and principalitie aboue all the world as if he sayd Goe to Rome and transport thy selfe with all thine to the Citie there cast thy nets abroad to take In another place The Church of Rome oweth not any reuerence to any person but the Pope who hath no superior but God But yet see here his companion and corriuall The Bishop of Rome saith he hath the Church of Rome his spouse and yet bringeth in other Churches subiect vnto him This is the first that I knew that hath gone so farre as to call himselfe the spouse of the Church arrogating to himselfe the true and incommunicable title of the Lord who is the true and onely spouse of the true Church and therefore the Church of Rome cannot be the true Church if the Pope be her spouse nor the Pope her spouse Bernard ad Eugen Epist 237. if the Church of Rome be the true spouse Let vs heare what S. Bernard saith writing to Pope Eugenius It remaines now that thou take care that the spouse of thy Lord who is committed to thee be made the better by thee If thou bee a friend of the spouse thou shalt not call his beloued My Princesse but Princesse challenging nothing to thy selfe in her vnlesse if occasion were to giue thy life for her If Christ haue sent thee thou must make account thou art sent to serue and not to be serued Can a man thinke that it is sufficiently excused by that poore distinction of Bellarmine Bellarmin de Romano Pontif l. 2. 31. of a principall or subalterne spouse I omit his comparison of the two lights which God hath placed in the firmament the Sunne and the Moone the Sunne hee compareth to the Pope the Moone to the Emperour for doubtlesse he that feareth not to violat the commaundements of Christ himselfe the King of kings wee may thinke he will little spare the Princes of the earth And truely vnder the pretence of this spirituall authoritie hee required at the same time the temporall homage of the kingdome of England for there being a controuersie betweene the Bishops Suffragans of the Archbishop of Canturburie and the Monkes touching the election of the Archbishop the Monkes pretending that they onely ought to chuse him and the Bishops saying they could not doe it without them Both of them comming to Rome Innocent persuaded the Procters of the Monkes to chuse Stephen Lanthon a Cardinall Priest his seruant and albeit they protested they could not doe it without the King and their Conuent being ouerborne with his threats of excommunication hee ouercame them and pronounced sentence for the Monkes against the Bishops giuing the Monkes likewise to vnderstand that he would excommunicat them if they obeyed not his Decree King Iohn who then raigned was much offended as well because Innocent had said Math. Paris in Johan p. 216. That it was
which he prayed for in the garden That the cup might be taken from him was not grāted because he praying according to the flesh he would not obtaine according to reason but Dominick neuer demaunded any thing of God which he fully obtained not according to his desire that is to say Ibidem paragra 2. because he neuer requested any thing according to the desire of the flesh The Lord hath loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes in his bloud but Dominick not without a certaine perfection of charitie spending the whole night with God in meditation and prayer did vndergoe a threefold discipline euen with his owne hand and that euerie day not with a whipcord but with a chaine of yron euen to the effusion of his bloud one for his owne faults which were verie small another for those which were in purgatorie and the other for those that liued in the world And Anthonie the Archbishop prosecuteth this comparison through all the parts of the life of Christ Finally our Lord departing from this world promised to his Disciples a Comforter that is to say the holie Ghost And Dominick sayd to his followers My deere friends weepe not for me Ibidem 4. paragr 14. nor let my bodilie departure trouble you in the place to which I goe I shal be more profitable vnto you than I can be here for after death you may haue me a better Aduocat than you can haue in this life What then shall we thinke of that which S. Iohn sayes vnto vs If we sinne we haue an aduocat euen Iesus the righteous And these blasphemies because they make to the strengthening of their authoritie are confirmed by the Church of Rome Jdem parte 3. Tit. 23. c. 43. 17. for Gregorie the ninth canonized Dominick in there 1223 made him a Saint appointed him a festiuall day and both approued and with priuiledges strengthened his Order And hee that writ these things was the Archbishop of Florence verie famous among our aduersaries and put into the Canon of the Saints This is said to the end the Reader may obserue what might bee then the corruption of the Church what the designes of the Popes when these and the like horrible blasphemies were supported by the Popes and also with what spirits their Consistories their Councels haue been carried in which in the meane time they giue vs new articles of faith Transubstantiation the Adoration of the Hoast in the Masse Auricular confession the Communion vnder one kind the like But they had need for the promulgation of such trumperies of such Preachers as might afterward serue their turne for the spreading abroad of their factions among the people and insinuat themselues by their preaching into the hearts of men by making euerie small matter a case of conscience they propose an art to extinguish all conscience Abbas Vrsperg in Chron. For the Abbot of Vrsperge saith by the commaund of the Pope they absolue rapes depopulations burnings seditions warres and therefore he said not without good cause That Pope Innocent had rather approue the Minors and Preachers than the humble poore of Lyons Who derogated from the Priesthood by those sermons they made for the most part in the secret places of Gods Church for they preached against the vices of the Clergie and yet they were not accused of any heresie because saith he they reprehended the vices of men still obeying the See Apostolike from which they deriue their chiefe authoritie But these things we shall better obserue in their due place OPPOSITION Now it behoueth vs to see what judgement the Authors of these times haue left vnto vs of the wicked actions of Innocent touching the warre he kindled betweene Philip and Otho The Abbot of Vrsperge who liued in those dayes speaks freely in this manner Innocent endeuoured by all meanes to hinder Philip to attaine to the Imperiall throne vpbraiding him with that which his brother and kindred had cruelly done which neuerthelesse they did by the instigation of wicked men wherein vnder correction of the Apostolike See he seemed not to haue iudged according to equitie when the Lord saith by his Prophet That the sinnes of the fathers ought not to be imputed to the children how much lesse of brothers or of other kindred Ezechias and Iozias most religious kings had verie wicked fathers In the genealogie euen of our Sauiour Iesus Christ some wicked ones are recited There is yet extant an Epistle of the said Innocent directed to Bartholdus Duke of Zaringia wherein are written many absurd things against Philip and some of them false which he caused to be inserted into the Decretals c. Then he began to stand vpon friuolous obiections and exceptions to the end hee might hinder him obiecting vnto him the sentence of excommunication that is to say of Celestine the third Moreouer he sent the Bishop of Sutrie to demaund of him the hostages of Apulia whose eyes long since his brother Henrie the Emperor had commaunded to be pluckt out But the said Philip as he was gentle and courteous when he heard of the sentence of excommunication he humbly intreated to be absolued by the said Legat and besides sent the aforesaid hostages to the Pope Wherefore the Bishop of Sutrie for as much as he had vnlawfully absolued Philip exceeding therein the bounds of his commaund was depriued of his Bishoprick and banished into a certaine island of the sea where he happily ended his dayes in a verie religious and strict Monasterie So that hee exclaimes against this wilie monopolie The horne of iniquitie is exalted wherewith many haue beene annointed against whom the Lord saith by his Prophet I haue said to the wicked Doe not wickedly and to transgressers Lift not vp your horne This horne is now filled with adulterous oyntment The horne of that oyntment is farre off wherewith Dauid was annoynted King What therefore should be done in the members but that which is done in the heads c O Lord behold such as the oyntment is in the head such it descends vpon the beard Oh that it were but vpon the beard onely with the reprobat it descended likewise vpon the beard of Aaron for they that had layed their foundation in the mountaine of strength vtpote Claustralis as cloystered Monkes seeming to lead a religious life that is to say they whose helpe Innocent vsed to alienat the hearts of the people from Philip are farre from the wombe of our mother the Church in which they were conceiued and baptised They haue wandered from the wombe wherein they ought to be comforted nourished with wholesome admonitions now they haue spoken nothing but lyes And here the Reader may judge what the Abbot thought of him that vsed the helpe of people so dishonest Through these discords in England Innocent proceeded so farre that king Iohn being brought into great extremitie was inforced to become tributarie vnto him That king saith the history hauing
that when it was written vnto him of the recouerie of Hierusalem Nazareth Ioppa and other places he cast away the letters in a rage Now whilest the poore afflicted Christians were so ouerjoyed saith Mathew Paris as they thought themselues to be in heauen Gregorie causeth the messengers that brought this newes to be surprised and slaine and to blemish Fredericks reputation giues it out that the emperour was dead Whereupon the cities that were yet subiect to the emperour resolued to yeeld themselues to the Pope and most cruelly wickedly to murder all the Germans that returned from the holie land and remayned in Apulta had not God of his mercie preuented it And hereby let euerie man judge whether Frederic had cause to hasten his returne who notwithstanding with all humility and obedience sent to the Pope for absolution The Souldan himselfe vsed Frederic more kindly than either the Pope or the Patriarch Temlers of Hierusalem that were his followers For Mathew Paris thus witnesseth The Templers and Hospitalers Cuspinianus in Caesarib Hieronimus Marius in Eusebio saith he enuying the emperors proceedings took heart against him by reason of the difference betweene the Pope and him and craftily and treacherously gaue notice to the Souldan of Babylon that the emperour purposed to goe to the riuer where Christ was baptized by Iohn Baptist where he might either take him prisoner or kill him at his pleasure Which when the Souldan vnderstood and had receyued a letter to that effect the seale whereof was familiarly knowne vnto him he detested the falshood malice and treacherie of the Christians especially of those that carried the habit of religion and wore the crosse and calling to him two of his most trustie and wisest counsellors he deliuered the whole matter vnto them shewing them both the letter and the seale and sent the letter to the emperor c. And this was the originall of the malice betweene the Emperour the Templers and the Hospitalers Who saith he to couer their treason procured Giraldus the Patriarch one of their confederats to write letters into the West tending to the disgrace of this poore Prince the copie whereof he produceth The Abbot of Vrsperge toucheth this in a word saying That he endured much by the perfidious treacherie of the Templers Now Gregorie seeing him returned after hee had made truce with the Souldan for tenne yeares to his great aduauntage and therefore the lesse obliged to returne thither againe and perceiuing he was readie to reuenge the wrongs done vnto him in his absence willingly made peace with him and released the excommunication against him in the citie of Anania whether he was retired neuerthelesse on condition Platina in Gregorio 9. that he should pay vnto the Pope 120000 ounces of gold for the damages done to the territories of the Church and also should assist him with his forces to reduce the Romans to obedience which he exactly fulfilled But it is obserued by an Historian of these times that of this enteruiew remained to him a perpetuall rancour of mind Continuator belli sacri l. 3. c. 11. for that when the Pope presented to him his foot to kisse as the manner is the Emperour had kissed but his knees and scarsely with the top of the lip which neglect was so deepely fixed in the Popes mind that he could neuer forget it Therefore when he saw Frederick resolued to appease the tumults of Lombardie which he euer maintained against him he sent his Legats thither vnder pretence to persuade them to submit themselues vnto Frederick whereas it was indeed to encourage them vnder-hand against him And in this businesse he also imployed certain preaching Friers and Minorites and among others one Frier Iohn who after he had amidst the Caroches and standards of all the confederat Cities begun his Sermon in these words of our Sauiour Peace I giue vnto you Author Jtal. Apud Vigner p. 440. my peace I leaue with you Specifying saith the Authour the drift of his preaching concludeth that whosoeuer should in word or deed adhere or take part with the Emperour should be adiudged rebells to the Church and so he ended namely Apud Sigon l. 17. de regno Jtal interpreting this peace to be a generall conspiracie vnto which he inuited and induced all the Cities and bound them by mutuall othes to the vtter ruine of Frederick and his Posteritie There remained that he should trouble him in Germanie it selfe which he also failed not to do For after the example of his predecessors by sending his Legats he stirred vp against him a great conspiracie of his Princes and induced his sonne Henrie to be head of the same against his Father the Citizens of Milan offring vnto him the Crown of Italie which they had denied his Father if he would come and succour them But the most renowned Lords of Germanie as well Ecclesiasticall as secular went into Italy to reproue Gregorie heereof Bertald Patriarch of Aquileia Otho Lord of Dalmatia and of Istria his brother Eberard Archbishop of Saltzburge Sigifride of Regensburge who spake in the name of the rest so that he was constrained for shame to reuoke his commandements Meane time Frederick hauing straitly besieged his rebellious sonne brought him to that extreamitie that prostrate at his feete he desired pardon and hauing conuicted him of going about to poison him he gaue him his life but sent him prisoner into Apulia Thus are we come to the yeare 1235. In the yeare following 1236 Frederick being weary of the rebellions of Italy An. 1235. An. 1236. and especially of Lombardie requested Gregorie the like good turne he had done him namely that as he had assisted him to bring the Romans to obedience so he would not denie him his aide in compelling the Lombards and chiefly them of Milan whom he could not but know to take part with the Albienses and Waldenses and therefore it was a cause wherein himselfe and the Church of Rome was interessed Gregorie answereth that he should take heed he entred not Italy with armes nor inuade the Lombards but rather should prepare himselfe to passe againe into the holy Land where the truce within two yeares would be expired If notwithstanding he had ought to demand of them that he should referre the matter to him as Iudge and he would willingly take notice thereof To which pride Frederick answered both prudently saith the Historie and modestly Matthaeus Paris in Henrico 3. in this manner Italy is mine inheritance and that is known to all the world to aspire to other mens and to leaue a mans owne were extreame ambition especially seeing that the Italians and chiefly them of Milan haue prouoked me by their insolence in nothing rēdring me due reuerence Intimating that it was no equity to put to compromise as a thing in controuersie that which euidently pertained to him as his own Gregorie therupon raised new tumults against him in Germanie the Duke of Austria among
others but Frederick verie easily repressed him He also fostred incited against him the rebellions of Lombardie but these same also in the yeare 1237 An. 1237. Frederick hauing ouercome in battel at Corte noua brought them to that extremitie that he cōstrained almost al to yeeld themselues to his discretion Gregory til then could find no cause to manifest himselfe an open enemie against Frederick who onely sought but his owne But behold an occasion offered Frederick by force of armes recouered a part of Sardinia called Galura Gregorie pretendeth that all Sardinia belongeth to the Church therefore that this portion ought to be restored vnto him and we haue seene before vpon what friuolous title Contrariwise Frederick went carefully about to retaine it as being the auncient demaine of the Roman Empire and hereupon Gregorie being obstinatly bent he gaue the kinglie title thereof to Hentius his bastard Then was the Pope resolued on the day of Coena Domini to excommunicat him heaping vp together many vaine and friuolous causes which before he had not spoken of to strengthen the same Which Frederick vnderstanding being then at Padua sitting on his throne of justice declared and made his Apologie by Peter de Vineis his Chancellor who forgat nothing of the abuses and corruptions of the Pope and of the Court of Rome To the same end wrot the Emperour to the Romans and to all the other Princes cleering the equitie of his cause against all the obiections of the Pope and to shew how little account hee made of his Anathemaes he sent vnto him these verses Roma diu titubans longis erroribus acta Corruet mundi desinet esse caput Rome in great errours long time tost and shaken Head of the world no more shall fall forsaken But on the other part Gregorie openly professed himselfe head of the rebels of Lombardie stirred vp new commotions in Apulia joyning to himselfe in league the Genowayes and Venetians so that daily appeared some new treasons against Frederick some new rebellions still arose notwithstanding Frederick who lost no time passed into Tuscane and drew neere vnto Rome Now was it time for Gregorie to haue recourse to Precessions in shew for to mollifie the hearts of the people but in effect to trie all extreame meanes to publish the same indulgences pardons and absolutions from all enormities to such as should crosse themselues against Frederick as were woont to be granted to them that crossed themselues for the Holie Land against the Saracens So that an armie of Croysadoes issued forth of Rome and met him in the field but were by him in the first encounter ouerthrowne with a great slaughter With like faith and deuotion Gregorie conuerted against him the money that he had exacted throughout all Christendome namely in Germanie France and England vnder colour for the Holie Land and the Friers Preachers and Minors had none other theame of their sermons but this That there was greater merit in ruinating Frederick and his than in exterminating the Saracens than whom they were farre worse This rage passeth yet further Gregorie writeth to king S. Lewis requesting that his letters might be read coram toto Baronagio Franciae Before all the Barons of France That he had deposed Frederic and set Robert his brother in his place being resolued to assist him to this effect with all the forces of the Church Whereunto answered in full Councell Circumspecta Francorum prudentia saith the Author the circumspect prudence of the Frenchmen the words deserue to be written at length By what spirit or with what bold timerity hath the Pope disinherited and cast downe from the top of the Empire so great a Prince than whom none greater neither equall among Christians being not conuicted neither confessing the crimes obiected against him And if he were to be deposed for his demerits yet he could not be iudged but by a generall Councell Of his faults his enemies ought not to be beleeued of which number the Pope was knowne to be the chiefe For our parts hee hath beene vnto vs hitherto innocent yea rather a good neighbour neither haue we seene any hurtfull thing in him in secular faithfulnesse nor in the Catholike faith Wee know that he hath faithfully made warre for our Lord Iesus Christ valiantly exposed himselfe to the dangers of the sea and of battels We haue not found so much religion in the Pope but contrariwise he which ought to haue aduanced and protected him fighting the battels of God hath endeuoured wickedly in his absence to ruinat and supplant him The prodigall effusion of our bloud against him the Romans little regard so they may satisfie their wrath And when he shall haue by vs or others ouercome him he will trample vnder feet all the Princes of the world and lift vp his hornes of boasting and pride because he hath oppressed Frederick a great Emperour But least wee should seeme to haue receiued the Popes message in vayne though it he apparent to vs that the Church of Rome hath not done it for loue of vs but for hatred of the Emperour we will send prudent embassadours vnto him which may diligently enquire of his faith and certifie vs of it and if they find nothing but sound and good wherefore should we molest him But if he or any other bee it the Pope himselfe should hold an euill opinion concerning God we will persecute him to the death which the Popes embassadours hearing departed confounded There went then solemne French embassadours to the Emperour who rehearsed to him from poynt to poynt that which they had heard from the Pope Which when the Emperour vnderstood he was astonished at so vnmeasurable an hatred and answered I am a Catholike Christian rightly beleeuing all the articles of the Orthodoxall faith my Lord Iesus Christ forbid that I should euer depart from the faith of my noble fathers and predecessors for to follow the steps of vile cast-awayes The Lord iudge betweene me and him who hath so wickedly defamed me through the world and lifting vp his hands vnto heauen with teares and sighes he cried out The Lord God of reuenges render vnto him his reward Thus writeth the Monke Mathew Paris an English Chronicler And let the Reader judge what opinion France and S. Lewis had of this Pope In the meane time the affaires of Syria waxed daily worse and worse and the Christians that last passed thither had ill successe in Damascus which gaue pretext to Gregorie to call a Councell at Lateran An. 1240. in the yeare 1240 in which Frederick consented to be present hauing made truce with him But when he heard that he had sent his Legats Iames Cardinall of Prenest and Otho of S. Nicholas beyond the Alpes vnder colour to exhort the Princes to send to the Councell but indeed to make him odious to exact money of the Churches and to abuse the Councell against him hee intreated the Princes his confederats not to send
deliuered him to the men of Pisa that mortally hated him through despaire he dashed his head against the pillar to which he was tied and killed himselfe Thus much reciteth the Monke Paris and Sigonius after him who addeth That the enemies of the Church sayd that the Pope had inclined the heart of this Peter to this fact by great gifts and promises And seeing the foregoing practises who can doubt of it Meane time this vnhappie Prince began to loath his life What wee saith he is fallen vpon me that mine owne bowels arme themselues against me That this Peter whom I esteemed the one halfe of my soule hath prepared my death That the Pope whom my predecessors haue created and inriched of nothing laboureth both to ruinate the Empire and by death to destroy me Et obsorduit domini Papae fama per hoc non mediocriter And the Popes reputation was thereby not a little defamed Yet God the infallible searcher of secrets knoweth the truth thereof Of which truth we may yet giue judgement out of that which Krantzius writeth in the same yeare 1249 An. 1249. Krantzius in Metropol l. 8. c. 14. That Pope Innocent the fourth was transported with so great enuie against Frederic eximperatorem deposed from the Empire That not only he opposed against him the Christian Princes but also sent an Embassador to the Souldan of Egypt to diuert him from his friendship And it is great pitie we haue not his letters but at least he representeth the Souldans letters to Innocent translated out of Greeke into Latine and by the answer we may gather what the demaund was The summe is this after the accustomed complements which deserue to be read in the Author That God would make him of the number of them that affect and doe good and that earnestly seeke peace and perseuer in the causes thereof and that God would assist him in things that are conuenient both towards them of his owne Religion and towards others That he vnderstood that which he had declared concerning Christ to whom be praise And of Christ saith he we know more than yee know and doe magnifie him more than yee doe But as touching the Emperour that there was friendship betweene them euen from the time of the Souldan his father And betweene you saith he and your Emperour it is as your selfe doth know Therfore that it was not lawfull for him to treat with the Christians without the aduice and consent of the Emperour And surely it is a maruaile that so many and so great troubles especially now in his old age did not ouerwhelme him Adde to these that his base sonne Hencius was taken prisoner by the men of Bouonia and himselfe suddenly taken with a grieuous sicknesse called ignem sacrum At length being tost with so many aduersities saith the Author hee resolued by all meanes to seeke peace and offered to the Pope an honest forme of peace but the Pope reioycing at his aduersities would not accept of it whereby he incurred the indignation of many and namely of the French Lords who began to comfort Frederic and to adhere vnto him and to detest the pride of the seruant of the seruants of God And thus the affaires of Frederic prospered so well that Innocent entreated the king of England that he might make his abode at Burdeaux vnder pretence of making a generall peace But in the meane season died the greatest of Princes saith the Author Stupor quoque mundi and the astonishment and wonder of the world hauing made a most noble testament recited by Mathew in his additions Collenucius also telleth vs Collenucius l. 4. Hist. Neapol out of the report of Mainardine bishop of Imola That his penitencie was so great in the confession of his sinnes that thereby alone it might be coniectured he had beene a singular vessell of Gods election And as touching the course of his life after he had exalted the great and rare vertues as well naturall as acquired wherewith he was endued the excellent and profitable lawes he had made both Ecclesiasticall and ciuile comming to speake of the debate he continually had with the Popes for which he had beene excommunicat by Innocent the 4 he doubteth much that it was without just cause All these actions considered saith he such as diuerse authors haue described vnto vs weighing also his Epistles and writings I know not verily whether they declared him enemie of the Church because he spake too truely de Pontificijs of the Papists and found many things worthie reproofe in their manners and in all that Apostolicall life or because he ouer stoutly defended the rights of the Empire or for that he was in Italie more powerfull than was to their liking I leaue the iudgement hereof to the indifferent Reader of the gests of Frederick but in the meane time when I consider that Christ whom Popes as his Vicars ought to imitate and obey commaundeth vs to put vp the sword into his place and to pardon a sinner seuentie times seuen times not seuen times onely and that on the other side I see so many ambushes treasons proiected against Frederick so many Ecclesiasticall Legats which are called Pastors sent against him into the kingdome into the Marca de Ancona Lombardie and Romania so many cities and Provinces for the same cause laid wast so much Christian bloudshed and Frederick neuerthelesse alwayes victorious and the Popes side that ioyned themselues against him euer to be vnfortunat and carrie away the worst I cannot but approue that which Pope Pius writeth in his Australl historie That nothing excellently euill is committed in the Catholike Church the first originall whereof proceedeth not from Church-men it may be by some secret counsell of God I haue truely seene and read many Epistles of Frederick which are extant written to Popes and Cardinalls and to other Christian Princes and priuat persons but I perceiued in them nothing against the rule of our faith nothing hereticall nothing that sauoureth of contumacie or oppression of the Church There are indeed in the same many complaints lamentations and admonitions of the couetousnesse and ambition of Priests of the Popes obstinacie who would not heare his excuses the defence of the Empire and of snares and treasons wrought against him He that would see the truth of these things let him read among others an Epistle of his written to all Christian Princes which beginneth The chiefe Priests and the Pharisies gathered a Councell against the Prince Gods annoynted and another also which he wrot to the Colledge of Cardinals That they should dissuade the Pope from maintaining discords between them and the Empire which beginneth In exordio In the beginning of the birth of the world and that also which beginneth Infallibilis veritatis testem We take to witnesse the infallible Iudge of truth and Iustice Out of one among others written to the Christian Princes he produceth these words Petrus de Vineis lib. 1.
Epist 1. That which our embassadours haue reported vnto you beleeue it as a thing most true none otherwise than if S. Peter had by oath confirmed it Doth it not seeme vnto you that the sentence of deposition hurteth the Maiestie of the Empire For our conscience assureth vs of our integritie we haue God with vs whom we call to witnesse that we haue neuer had any other end than to bring Church-men to perseuere in the true faith such as it was in the Primitiue Church when they imitated the humilitie of Christ and life of the Apostles for then Clergie men were often woont to see the Angels to shine in myracles to heale the sicke raise the dead and subdue Princes not with enimies but with holinesse whereas they that liue in this age are giuen to the world and drunken with delights Deum humeris induunt they counterfeit God and choke our religion by the superfluitie of their riches To withdraw from them then these superfluous riches that hurt them and ouerwhelme them with so great damage is it to doe against charitie To the performance therefore of this worke together with vs we inuite all Princes for they which lay aside superfluous things doe serue God the better and yee ought to take order that God may be well serued And at length the Author a famous Lawyer in his time concludeth And these are perhaps the things for which in those times they thought Frederick to deserue the name of the enemie of the Church But yet Historians are not silent Math. Paris in Henrico 3. An. 1249. that he was impoysoned Mathew Paris Potionatus the Chronicle of Augsburg Veneno extinctus Killed by poyson and Sigonius himselfe others say stifled with a pillow cast on his mouth namely to hasten his time whereof Manfred his bastard sonne was suspected whom notwithstanding saith Sigonius Compilatio Chronolg apud Pistorium he left heyre with his other brethren for which cause many discharged him of it without doubt for to burthen therewith Pope Innocent which Cuspinian doth expresse in these tearmes Manfred saith he choked him with a pillow hauing beene corrupted whether by his enemie and who was a greater or by the Pope And thus are we brought to the yeare 1250. An. 1250. All this passed whilest S. Lewis made warre in the Holie Land who there lost the battell and fell prisoner into the hands of the Souldan neither do Historians dissemble who was the author of this ouerthrow The brethren saith Paris of the king of France entreated the Pope in the behalfe of the said king and of themselues that he would make peace with Frederick humbled and humbly offering satisfaction to the Church according to the honour he bare to the vniuersall Church The said brethren also of the king namely the Earles of Poitou and of Prouence layd to his charge That by his couetousnesse all this misfortune was happened for the Pope saith he had hindered the crossed souldiers corrupting them with money from going to the kings succour and had absolued from the vow of their peregrination them which before he had crossed for the Holie Land by the preaching Friers and Minorites Moreouer he had sold the crossed souldiers to Earle Richard and other great men as in times past the Iewes were woont to sell sheepe and doues in the Temple whom Christ in his wrath cast forth as it is in the Gospell This is the testimonie that historie giueth to this Innocent contrariwise of Frederick Auentine saith That he was without doubt the most potent Auent l. 7. and the most profitable Prince to the Commonweale of Christendome that had beene since Charlemaine and without contradiction the most wise Witnesse Nicholas Cusan Bishop of Brixen Cardinall of Rome a man euerie way most learned and Egidius Romanus Archbishop of Bourges in Gaule a famous Philosopher and Peripatetick who in the bookes that he wrot of the institution of a king to the Westerne Emperours of France exhorteth them to follow him for example The same Frederick caused all the bookes of Aristotle and many others both sacred and prophane all the treasure of Philosophie to be by most learned interpreters translated out of the Greeke and Arabian tongues in which he had taken pleasure from his youth He gaue great priuiledges yea the Burgesie of Rome to all the people of Prussia and of Sarmatia because they had forsaken the seruice of false gods for to embrace Christian pietie His power his strength his prudence his high courage his experience in militarie affaires his neerenesse for he made his abode in Italie contrarie to the custome of the auncient Emperours gouerned Germanie by his sonne and onely twice went out of Italie into Germanie was dreadfull and suspicious to the See of Rome Which Gregorie the ninth denied not but freely confessed And because the Empire flourished more than was to the liking of the Roman Cardinals placuit it was their pleasure not onely to bruise and breake it with discords but also to bring it into ashes and to cast downe Frederick from the highest step of humane things There remaineth summarily to quote what commodities these three Popes persecutors of Frederick haue brought vnto the Church in counterchange of so many discommoditie Innocent the third and Honorius the third approued the rules of Francis and Dominick Gregorie the ninth canonized them Chronic. Martini Platina in Innocentio 4. and Anthonie of Padua besides and Innocent the fourth not to seeme inferiour vnto them enregistreth in the same Calender Edmund of Canturburie Stanislaus of Cracouia and Peter of Verona And we haue seene what myracles they did by these Friers and from that time forth you shall hardly meet with any Pope that maketh not some Saints Let the Reader judge with what warrants these men can place others in the kingdome of heauen which by so horribly wicked actions make themselues vnworthie to liue vpon earth Johannes de Oppido Extra de Celebr Missarum C. sane cum olim Durandus in Rationa l. 41. Nauclerus Gener 42. vol. l. Math. Paris in Henrico 3. Sigon de regno Jtaliae l. 18. Extr. C. Propos de Concess praebend causa 25. q. 1. 16 glossa Plat. in Jnnocentio 4. Also Innocent the third ordayned Transubstantiation Honorius made the Hoste to bee on the knees adored and to bee carried to sicke persons with burning torches Gregorie the ninth that hee might not remayne behind ordayned the little bell which being rung warneth all men to adore it the Salue Regina also for to be sung in Churches and the Aue Maria when the bell tolleth Alexander the third Innocent the third Honorius the third Gregorie the ninth made many Decrees the most part to authorise the Church of Rome in her pretended fulnesse of power Innocent the third went so farre as he feared not say We can according to the fulnesse of power dispence of the law euen aboue the law which the Glosse
man most renowned both for sanctimonie and miracle Matheus auers that diuers excellent men were also of this opinion whom he had both seene and heard in Fraunce as the Abbot of Flaie of the Cistertian order Iames de Vitry Robert Curkham and others The same Author also makes mention of an Epistle written by Innocent from Lyons to the bishop of S. Albones in England wherein he intreated him nay and by authoritie Apostolicall commaunded him to inuest one Iohn de Canecaua his nephew and chaplaine in the Church of Wengrade ouer which hee was Patron but so that he might change the same for another whensoeuer the same Iohn or any procuror of his should desire it that of Wengrade being perpetually notwithstanding reserued to his donation non obstante the priuiledge indulgence graunted to the English That no benefices should be immediatly conferred vpon Italian Priests And this we thought good saith he to insert into this booke that the Readers may discerne with how many iniuries and oppressions the Court of Rome surchargeth vs miserable English but this was that the threatning saying of the Apostle might be fulfilled Except first a departure come the sonne of iniquitie shall not be reuealed Behold here the cause behold here the matter why hearts though not bodies fall away from our father the Pope who growes austere and rigorous like a stepfather and from our mother the Roman Church who persecuteth and vexeth like a stepmother And on this all men fix their eyes Let vs now come to France We see how Innocent excited and stirred vp the Croisado against Conrade the Emperour Fredericks sonne promising larger indulgences to them that would serue against him than to those that should goe into Palestina for remission of sinnes was not granted onely to euery one of the Croisado but further to their parents and kinsfolkes also yea and that euen at the same time saith Mathew when S. Lewis lay distressed for all necessarie things at Caesasarea the which he intimated to his mother brethren and faithfull subiects in a lamentable Epistle But when Madam Blanch heard of this who swayed the French gouernment beyond feminine force or abilitie she conuocated all the nobles of the kingdome to aduise seriously on this affaire and in this treatie much murmuring and anger occurred they alledging how our Lord the Pope excited a new and intestine warre which within the confines of Christendome raised Christians against Christians and preaching to this end to men ordained for Gods seruice for the augmentation of his dominion hee shewed himselfe carelesse and forgetfull of our Lord the King who sustained for the Christian faith so many discommodities and aduersities For now his foresaid sermon was divulged ouer all the French confines Blanch being therefore herewith much moued because this murmure grew not without iust cause she tooke into her hands the lands and possessions of all them of the Croisado she alledging They that serue the Pope let them liue on the Popes meanes and so be gone without returning any more All the Potentates in like manner bordering on France in whose countries this sermon had signed all to this warre did the like And thus the sermon grew inualidious and the signed were reuoked as also the Predicants and Minorites who had so highly aduanced this affaire were verie seuerely reprehended by the nobles they obiecting We build you churches and houses we educat entertaine apparell and feed you what benefit reape you from the Pope He disturbeth and exacteth of you he makes you his toll-takers and so you become odious euen to your owne benefactors To whom they replyed Meere obedience moues vs hereunto From that time forward the Pope blushing for shame listened to treaties of peace In the meane while vnder pretext of such great obedience to this warre S. Lewis his succours were cut off his armie defeated all Palestina exposed to spoyle and prey and himselfe was taken by the enemie whereupon he conceiued such an irradicable griefe and sorrow that for a certaine time after his libertie procured he would not be comforted The Friers Mendicants as hath formerly beene said were either chiefe ministers or in a great part authors of these calamities whereupon they grew so powerfull that the rest of the Clergie began to be afraid while by their confessions they diued into the peoples hearts beat the Popes eares with continuall flatteries and at length depriued all ordinarie ministers of place and function whom they tearmed Blind Matthew Paris in Henrico 3. and leaders of the blind which neuer studied in the Decretals nor had learned so much as to resolue one doubt not shaming to demaund of many Are you confest to whom if they answered Yea they would aske Of whom Why by my parish Priest And who is that ideot I thinke he neuer heard of Diuinitie Confesse hardily vnto vs to whom you both see and heare such authoritie is granted Wherefore many of the Nobles and their wiues contemning their proper Priests and Prelats were confessed by these Predicants And here againe courteous Reader obserue the forme and expresse Idea of these times The matter grew to such an head as the Pope himselfe perceiuing them transported so headlong to ambition was forced to suppresse it What means this brethren said he where is your humilitie your vow of pouertie And hereupon the Vniuersitie of Paris began first to stirre oppose but especially because with their subtilties and sophistries they had adulterated the true Christian doctrine teaching first That the diuine essence was neither beheld by angell nor glorified man Secondly That though the liuelie diuine essence be one and the selfesame in the Father the Sonne and the holie Ghost yet as it comes within the reason and compasse of Forme it is one in the Father and the Sonne and not alike vnto these in the holie Ghost and yet Forme is the same thing with diuine Essence Thirdly That the holie Ghost as he is Loue and connexed doth not proceed from the Sonne but onely from the Father Fourthly That neither the glorified soule nor purified bodie shall be in the Imperiall heauen with the angels but in the watrie or Crystaline heauen which is aboue the firmament the which they also affirmed by the blessed Virgine Marie Fiftly That the euill angell was euill at the verie instant of his creation and how he neuer had been good Sixtly That there were many verities from eternitie which were not God Seuenthly That an angell at the same instant could be in diuers places and that euerie where if it so pleased Eightly That beginning present time creation and passion is neither Creator nor creature Ninthly That the euill angell neuer had the meanes to stand no nor yet Adam in his state of innocencie Tenthly That he who hath the best naturall gifts must of necessitie receiue most grace and glorie All which positions the Ecclesiasticall Prelats together with the Vniuersitie of Paris being assembled expresly condemned in these
predecessors and then on the other vnderstanding by Princeuall Fliscus his Chauncellor how hard a matter it was to reduce the cities of Italie now for so long time inured to libertie vnder their ancient obedience he resolued to yeeld them their absolute liberties so that each of them would furnish him with a certaine summe of money whereof he stood in great need He therefore sent Princeuall againe to passe these couenants with them He for the summes aboue mentioned gaue them seuerall charters and so from hence came most of their immunities and liberties as the citie of Luca obtained her libertie for 12000 crownes Florence for six thousand and so of the rest Iahannes Nouio magus in illustr Bedae which being by this meanes made free they were afterwards called Imperij fideles Feudatories to the Empire The Historiographers Blondus Sabellicus Trithemius Cuspinianus Krantzius Nauclerus and others reprehend Rodulphus much because herein he wonderfully impeached the authoritie of the Empire But so Pope Honorius say they was no wayes displeased with this redemption though it did altogether misbeseeme so great a Prince because he thought the Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction would in the future come to be the more secure and better confirmed Hereunto may briefly be added the superstition which together with ambition so much augmented vnder Alexander the fourth for then at Perugia where he held his seat rose vp the sect of Flagellantes a certaine hermit being author and patron thereof and men and women stript naked to the nauels for expiation and satisfaction of their sinnes would whip themselues throughout the townes and villages with fearefull howlings and cries calling out vpon the Virgine Marie compassing in this manner the whole citie exciting others by their example to do the like and drawing after them people of all kinds and conditions Out of Tuscan they went and spred themselues in the Marquisat and then in Romania this foolish superstition like a fire deuouring whatsoeuer it met withall Blondus l. 8. Decad. 2. Auentine sayes of this A bloudie kind of penance did then arise at Perugia in Tuscan neither could any weather or way stop them from going forward in their iourney once vndertaken or afflicting vpon themselues these sacred cruelties especially in Germanie where for three and thirtie dayes continuing in these austere regularities without so much as taking their quiet sleepe and rest they then thought themselues absolued from their sinnes and perfectly reconciled vnto God Now saith he they were passed the Alpes gone through high Bauaria and entred as farre within the land as Frisinghen where Lewis forbad them to goe any further forward in his countrey and Henrie commaunded them by publike Edict That as prophane and vagrant persons they should not set foot within his confines But Krantzius deliuering what the better sort of men thought of them Krantzius in Metrop l. 9. c. 44. In this sect saith he horrible errors did lurke which being by Gods goodnesse discouered were occasion to banish these diabolical inuentions In the meane while they being of deiected countenance and framing lookes to moue commiseration and pitie they sung hymnes in prayse of Christs crosse and as often as the name of Christ was mentioned which was not seldome they fell downe flat on their faces no wayes respecting the place whether it were durtie craggie brittle asperous moyst or drie fearing nothing For the diuell amongst mortall men hath also his Martyrs These be the words of the Pontifical Author although this fearefull superstition was not onely by the Popes approued but euen moreouer adored By this Popes authentication also S. Clare was canonized hauing her festiuall day by her selfe apart that she might obtaine the same respect from women as S. Francis had from men Other such blasphemies as these euen scraule and creepe all ouer his Legend Vrban the fourth out of the same spirit at this verie instant instituted the festiuitie of Corpus Christi or Corpus Christi day of whose originall diuers Authors haue written diuersly Some say it sprung from this That the Priest celebrating the Sacrament in the citie of Bolseua bloud was seene to come forth of the Hoast From whence that Bull came which began Summa constitut Et in Clement 3. de Reliquijs Veneratione sanctorum tit 10. c. 1. Petrus Praemonstrat in Chron. qui inscribitur Biblia pauperū Arnoldus Bostius Krantzius Saxoniae l. 8. c. 17. Auent l. 7. Volaterra in Antropologia c. 21. Chron. Aeditui Transituris de hoc mundo c. Others report That a certaine woman a Recluse of the towne of Liege called Eue whom Pope Vrban before his being Pope had knowne familiarly told him it was reuealed vnto her from aboue Whereupon that other Bull came Scimus ô filia c. grounded on the like foundation Vnder Clement the fourth Iohn Semeca was the first that dared to write commentaries against Gratians Decree for thus they relate of him Some call him Iohn Teutonicus gouernor of Haluestat who thought he had not slenderly deserued of this chaire by many good maximes and digests which he had published in fauour of the Popes of which we will speake in their proper place But when vnclement Clement demaunded the tenthes of the German Clergie vnder pretext of an holie warre he discerning the knauerie opposed himselfe and appealed to a Councell for which cause he was excommunicated in which state notwithstanding he dying for the renowme of his myracles he was afterwards canonized Gregorie the tenth as before you saw ordained a forme and vse of electing the Pope in the Conclaue hee also in the Councell of Lyons reduced the Orders of Mendicants to foure speciall obseruants new daily creeping in and were now growne to be in number nine or ten that Saccorum Fratres Fratres Pratorum and others But Nicholas the third would haue the Minorite regularities publikely read in the scholes threatning him with excommunication that should but withstand it And yet we may cleerely see what manner of man he was for as euerie one of the rest did he likewise augmented the esteeme and repute of the Mendicants that so they might make them the ordinarie toll-masters and gatherers of his impositions and exactions But it was Honorius at last that gaue them the height of their authoritie so as afterwards the Popes grew into a jealousie and feare of them that as they that were the sons nephews and progenie of heretikes for thus they might nominat any whom they pleased vnder no pretext or colour whatsoeuer they could not be receiued to no personall dignitie no publike function nor Ecclesiasticall benefice And in France we haue obserued by experience what that beginning of the Bull meant Exhibita nobis c. which was sent forth against the vpholders and fauourers of heretikes that is to say euen as their humor or passion lead them OPPOSITION This monster of the Papacie grew at length to such a greatnesse that all the Christian parts would
of the sentence of excommunication which was laid vpon him for the surprizing of Pope Boniface A further clause of fauour was added by the consent of the whole Consistorie which was That neither the kings nor kingdome of France could not be subiect to any excommunication or interdict which Bull is reserued in the Treasurie of the Charters Momforts Chronicle sayes expresly That he reuoked two of Bonifaces Decrees one wherein he had written to the king That he was subiect to the Church of Rome both in spirituall and temporall things and another inserted in the sixt of the Decretals whose beginning is Clericos c. The Colonnaes were alreadie prouided for but the defacing of Bonifaces memorie remained yet to be performed being sufficiently conuicted by Philips testimonie and the absolution of the attemptors but this poynt was referred to the Councell of Vienna which began about the end of this present yeare There it was debated on the behalfe of king Philip That Boniface was to be condemned for an heretike which three Cardinals aboue all the rest vehemently argued but at last the stronger partie ouercame partly because the Cardinals by him created feared least by this meanes they should endanger their owne places and partly because Clements election wherein their hands bare the stroke might wonderfully by this proceeding bee weakened and disioynted But certaine it is that king Philip was so perseuerant in this affaire Walsingham Chronic. That by speciall messengers saith Walsingham he with much importunitie demaunded the bones of his predecessor Boniface to be burned as an heretikes And this questionlesse he did not without the consent of the Parisian Senat and of the Sorbon In this Councell three heads were propounded The affaire of the Templers The warre of the Holie Land and The reformation of the Church The Templers were condemned both of heresie and other crimes and hereupon cruelly burnt in many places proscribed ouer all Europe and spoyled of their goods And yet many Authors affoord testimonies of their innocencie as Bocatius Villanus Antoninus Nauclerus Auentinus and others Some say that greedinesse of enioying their goods brought vpon them this prosecution and herein they blame Philip and Clement himselfe who would denie him nothing Others affirme that the Popes choler was incenst against them because they detested the Court of Rome which was the onely cause of all the miseries in Christendome and of the vtter destruction of the Holie Land So as by no torments nor crueltie of punishment inflicted they could be brought to confesse the crimes imposed and layd vpon them Paulus Aemilius in Philippo pulchro And they of Germanie proued their owne innocencie in an assemblie called at Mogunce as Aemilius witnesseth They be not obscure Authors saith he which alledge that Iames Burgond Principall of that Order some call him Molanus being brought forth to dye and enuironed with a mightie multitude while the fire was a setting about him and being offered his life and release of that paineful punishment if confessing publikely that which he had deliuered during his imprisonment both of himselfe and his whole Order he vttered these words In these my last actions it being vnpardonable impietie to lye I freely and frankely confesse that I committed a great offence both against my selfe and my Order and that I haue therein deserued a most tormenting punishment because in fauour of them for whom I should not and allured with the sweetnesse of life I haue in my tortures slaunderously imposed many impieties and detractions vpon my Order which hath euer deserued well of the Christian religion I haue now no need of a life obtained by intreatie much lesse retained by lying and defamation And then being set to the pile and fire kindled about the nether parts of his feet to wring out from him some confession euen when the flames began to wast and frie his entrails he neuer swarued from the constancie of his former speech or shewed the least change or alteraion of mind neither he nor two others of his Order being of a great familie one of which was brother to the Dolphine of Vienna From hence the Reader may easily obserue and judge of the calumniations and slanders that the Popes in all ages haue imposed and laid vpon their oppugnants Some Authors of no small esteeme adde Supplementum Martini Parad in Historia Burgundica That two Cardinals were present at this execution and that this great Master summoned Pope Clement before the tribunall of the euerliuing God to answer to the judgement and sentence hee had denounced against him who some fortie dayes after died justly on the same day for this execution was the eleuenth of March and he dyed the twentieth of Aprill a moneth after the publication of his Clementines For that which concernes Palestina The crosse was published to be assumed against the Turkes with a more ample and large grant of Indulgences than euer before that is to say Whosoeuer tooke vpon them the Crosse for this expedition he could not incurre damnation in these plaine words We will not that he be subiect to the torments of hell We further granting to those that be signed with the Crosse for this end three or foure soules at their pleasure to be deliuered out of Purgatorie by their supplications and prayers Whereat the Parisian Diuines were wonderfully scandalized and so much the rather because there was a speciall clause annexed to this Bull We commaund the Angels that absolutely freeing the soule from Purgatorie they conduct it into the glorie of Paradise Conformable to a doctrine taught then by themselues and their adherents That the Pope could command the Angels as his officers and serieants And many copies of this Bull are yet reserued at Vienna Poictiers and Limoges As for Church reformation little or nothing was spoken at all as shall appeare in the section ensuing But by the conclusion and shutting vp of Clements life we shall see what manner of man he was which with such confidence tooke vpon him to dispose of Paradise These be therefore the verie words of Antoninus himselfe After the celebration of a generall Councell in the yeare 1313 Clement going from Vienna to Bourdeaux fell sicke by the way and dyed This man as Chronicles relate was too much addicted to concupiscence and for this cause the sinne of simonie so deepely detested and punished by the Canons tooke deepe root in his Court about the recommendations to benefices And whereas some say That simonie cannot concurre nor stand with the Pope S. Thomas sharpely reproues them Besides it is reported That when he was departing out of this world a certaine nephew of his whom he had sensually before affected mark well these words brought in one that was skilfull in the art of Negromancie that by his wicked art he might seeke out how his nephew should be disposed of in another life who putting in practise his skill he cause one of the Popes Chaplaines a bold
spirited man to see the places infernall and a Palace wherein was a firie bed on which this the Popes nephew lay All which being related to the Pope he was neuer after seene to be merie but within a while departed Whose bodie being layd in a certaine Church with many lights about it in the night the Church was burnt with fire and his bodie from the loynes downe to the feet Clement l. 2. tit 11. de sententia re iuditata C. Pastoralis And yet this is he which in his Clementine Pastoralis We as well out of the superioritie which vndoubtedly we haue ouer the Empire as out of the power by which in the Empires vacancie we are to succeed the Emperour but more especially out of the fulnesse of that power which hath pleased Christ the King of kings and Lord of lords in the person of blessed S. Peter to conferre vpon vs c. doe decree and ordaine May we not rather beleeue by the poynts aboue mentioned that hee tooke his power from him that sayd to the Lord I will giue thee all these kingdomes if falling downe thou wilt worship me This is he also that commaunded Corpus Christi day to be kept holie of all men in a Councell at Vienna which was first instituted by Vrban the fourth and then afterwards came to be neglected againe and therefore he granted new Indulgences which is to say Lib. 3. Clementinarum tit 16. de reliquijs veneratione sanctor To all saith he penitents and confessed which shall be present at the Matines of this feast in the same Church where it is celebrated shall haue 100 and he that is present at Masse as many as also they that were present at the first beginning of Euen-song of the same feast 100 and they that were at the second as many and they that were present at the offices of the first third sixt and ninth houres and at those completorie for each of the houres he had graunted fortie Indulgences And to him that was present at the Matines of the Octaues of that feast and the Masses of the foresayd houres he obtained an hundred for euery day of those Octaues And trusting the mercies of God we release him of all enioyned penances Can we better judge of these inuentions than by the inuentors themselues who made but laughter and scorne of these things whether in life or death And yet abusing the reuerence falsly by them vsurped they dare presumptuously vpon any occasion offered most vnworthily dare and prouoke Princes and Emperors This was the Pope amongst others who being angrie with the Venetians for taking of Ferrara exposed them all both in generall and particular to bootie and spoyle so as they might haue beene brought vnder slauerie and seruitude To be redeemed from which miserie they sending Francis Dandulo to require absolution in their names after many detractions delayes the matter was thus concluded That he lying prostituted at his feet so long as the Popes pleasure was to obtaine the same he was enforst with a coller of yron about his necke by way of penance like a dog to lye under his table and therefore amongst his countrymen he was tearmed Canis a Dog And yet Baronius would needs excuse the crueltie of Alexander the third against Frederick the first Because saith he to be true it digresseth too much from the accustomed clemencie of the Popes OPPOSITION When Clement published the Councell of Vienna to giue some hope of Church reformation he commanded Durandus Auditor of the Rota and Bishop of Mende a French man vulgarly called the Visitor or Examiner to digest certaine principall heads thereunto tending to bee propounded in this Councell There is a treatise yet extant whose title is The celebrating of a Councell printed at Paris Anno 1545 this booke began with a sharpe reprehension of the Roman Clergie with an intention if he might haue beene heard or beleeued not to haue spared them a iot They follow saith he the way of Balaam of Bosor who loued the reward of iniquitie and bore the chastisement of his owne madnesse for a dumb she Asse speaking to him in a mans voyce discouered the Prophets follie and impietie The same happens amongst vs at this day seeing so many foolish and dissolute parts are played in the Church of God by the sayd Ecclesiastical persons who should be a light vnto others as candles set on candlestickes according to that which the Lord sayth as that they dull and amaze the sence both of Iewes and Pagans yea and they who are altogether depriued of the vnderstanding of diuine wisedome doe detest their follie and their by and digressing steps from Gods pathes they correct and conuince by a sounder vnderstanding And therefore he briefly sets downe what course must be held to effect a reformation Tit. 2. By a sacred Councell saith he both Kings and Popes ioyning their hands together we must haue recourse First to the Law to the Gospell and to the Councels approued and confirmed by the instinct of the holie Ghost as also to good and wholesome humane lawes And whatsoeuer we find to the contrarie to haue beene attempted in worldlie gouernement let it be reformed and amended as well as may be and the contrarie no wayes permitted to escape vnpunished Let all abuses customes dispensations priuiledges liberties and exemptions which are opposit to the same reformation be remoued being to be reputed but meere deprauations and corruptions Tit. 2. Secondly Let the Popes themselues conforme their words and deeds both to diuine and humane lawes submitting themselues thereunto for imitation sake and setting forth examples of those things to be performed in themselues for their followers and subiects to imitate and behold but otherwise if they themselues swarue and digresse from lawes and precepts desiring rather to ouerrule and commaund than to aduise and counsell their subiects Their honour will swell vp into pride and what was ordained for concord will turne to offence and discord Thirdly It cannot be denied but that the Roman Church hath in many things declined from the Institutions of the sacred Primitiue Church and from the sentences and approbations of the holie Fathers Councels and Decrees So as it appeares to haue vtterly forgotten the first Institutions although wee should prefer the truth of the holie Scriptures before any custome how auncient soeuer Fourthly That the Popes should not easily permit causes and controuersies to be transferred out of their Prouinces to be decreed in the Court of Rome That Ecclesiasticall gouernement was manifestly confounded when the Popes place benefices depending on the Bishops yea and that before their vacation so as it is to bee feared that the Roman Church hooking all to her selfe will giue an occasion to verifie the prouerbe Qui vult totum perdit totum All craue nothing haue And here he inueyed against the promotion of strangers whose voice the subiects could not heare they neither vnderstanding the people
Ecclesiasticall goods Then came in priuat sacrifices sacrificing Priests sacrileges pilleries peculiarities of temples and these that we call Incorporations and Non-residencies all which may be found out in the auncient Records From this Iohn also proceeded that Decretall Supplement called Extrauagantes so called of Iohn the two and twentieth as the Clementines were of Clement And some affirme That they were both published by him because Clement perceiuing many things in his repugnant to Christian veritie Summa Constit C. cum nonnulli C. super gentes extr de consuetudine Can. Solita de maiorii obedient Clementina vnica de iureiurando Clementina Pastoralis de sententia de re iudicaâ—a C. Venerabilem de electionibus C. 2. de sententia re iudicâ—ta August de Ancona in lib. de potestate Eccles q. 36. art 2 et q. 35. art 1. 37. 38. 44. 45 46. De Rescriptis 6. ibi Glossa Decis Rote he called them in againe We read of one beside these in the Abbreuiate of Constitutions wherein he commaunds the Inquisitors to proceed against them as against heretikes in that they had associated themselues with heretikes And these were some Prouinces and townes of Italie who had followed the Emperor Lewis partie The heresie was this in that they serued their lawfull Prince against the Pope which there he sayes is in praecipitium damnationis mortis sese iminergere to throw themselues downe headlong into damnation and death And thus at length the Decretals came forth accomplished from which our fathers left vnto vs a common prouerbe That since the Decretalls had wings which is that Decretals were added to Decretals the world daily grew worse and worse Those Decretals which denounce thus vnto vs That the Pope of Rome is constituted by the Lord ouer nations and kingdomes There is as much difference betwixt Popes and Kings as there is betwixt the Sunne and the Moone That the Emperor was bound to take an oath of fealtie to the Pope That the Pope is the Emperours superior and the Empire being vacant his successor That he may depose the Emperour and if he so thinke good elect another onely of himselfe In like manner That he may appoynt him an ouerseer and so any other King or State Kingdomes he may transferre from one to another as he that is their rector and corrector All these priuiledges accruing vnto him so you will beleeue it from that saying of our Lord Omnes potestas mihi data in coelo in terra In Decret Gregorij tit 7. c. Quanto Glossa Lancelot in templo omnium Judicum l. 2. c. 1. par 4. Bald. in l. rescripta C. de praecib Imperat. offer num 7. August de Ancona de potestat Eccles q. 18 art 1. 2. 3. 5. Canonistae ad cap. Quanto de Translat Episc C. Proposuit de Concess Praebend Gloss dist 4. C. 4. August de Ancona vt supra Hostiensis in caput cum venissent de iudicijs Crauetta post Baldum Concil 566. colum 2. Rolland Concil 1. num 93 num 130. Baldus Concil 359. Crauetta Concil 241. num 3. Glossa in Can. 4. de concess Praebend Can. 3. q. 6. causa 15. Decisiê° 1. vel 447. in compilat Rebuffi edition Lugdunens ann 1555. p. â—7 Bald. in Lege vltima as also that which Dauid prophesied of Christ He shall beare rule from one sea to another And hereupon the Canonists enlarge hand ouer head in their Glosses and Decisions of the Rota The Pope vndoubtedly is Christs vicar not onely in earthlie celestiall and infernall things but further ouer the Angels both good and bad He onely hath the power and iurisdiction of all the Patriarches together a greater priuiledge than all the Saints or all the Angels haue so as he may excommunicat the Angels themselues The whole world is but his Diocesse the square he may make round right of iniurie and something of nothing He also may against lawes naturall of nations those ciuile humane and diuine determine absolutely and yet iustly Aboue and contrarie to any law aboue and contrarie to all Decrees Canons and Statutes of Councels as he whose decree and sentence is aboue all the Bishops of the earth hee being the cause of causes of whom no reason can be yeelded but himselfe and he that demaunds any other presumes to liken himselfe to the most high make himselfe equall to God and therefore the Pope is their god But heare more He may dispence against the Apostle as superiour and against the old Testament in that he is greater than all the Authors of the same Why sayes he not greater than the holie Ghost which inspired them And some say against the Gospell it selfe For the Popes will is the rule of all iustice whatsoeuer he does God holds it well done God and he haue one Consistorie Christ and he one tribunall the Pope being like to God sinne excepted so as if he might change opinion wee may as well presume that God can change opinion Item Wee cannot appeale from him to God in that vpon earth he is God and as God he iudgeth In conclusion He may command the Angels to transferre soules into Paradise and diuels out of the vigour and vertue of his Indulgences to draw them out of hell and purgatorie The bookes of this Age are full of these Axiomes and no man is ignorant thereof and now they striue who shall blaspheme highlyest for the Canonists are not only thus violently carried but euen the Authors themselues of the Glosses who should haue made a more strict examination before the yeelding of them vp for authenticall they recommending vnto vs the Pope for a god yea and that in essence if it were lawfull for vs to beleeue them The which who would euer haue beleeued if the spirit of God had not foretold as much The Glosse vpon the chapter Periculoso of the state of Regulars in Sexto tearmes him The Prince of the whole world but I suppose they call him not so in the same sence that Sathan is so called What remaines there more Cod. de sententijs rescindend ibi Lancelotus alij Lancel l. 1. c. 1. par 4. de respons Pontif. C. debetur de Appellat Lancel Conrad in Templo omnium iudicum l. 2. c. 1. but to be accounted God himselfe But Peter Bertrands addition vpon Pope Boniface the eight his Extrauagant speakes peremptorily to this purpose Iesus Christ the Sonne of God both while he was in this world and also from eternitie was naturall Lord ouer all and out of naturall right might denounce sentence of deposition and condemnation against the Emperour or any other whatsoeuer as against such persons whom he had created endowed them with gifts naturall and those of grace as also preserued them by the same reason therefore his Vicar may doe the like But did hee I pray you create or preserue these creatures In stead of any reason alledged obserue but
before his consecration at Rome might execute all his authoritie and prerogatiues and whosoeuer thought otherwise were traitors and heretikes Of which kind also that information is De nullitate processu Iohan. 22 whether Marsilius Patauinus or Ockam be Authour thereof Wherein Lodouike appeales from a Citation vnduely made in Auignion vnto a generall Councell conuocated in some safe and secure place with due forme and according to the sacred Canons and after a lawfull Appeale hee auerres that no place remaines for any Excommunication or Interdict And thus it was enacted against Iohn the two and twentieth or according to Platina the three and twentieth Furthermore Trithemius in Chronic. Hirsaugiens the Diuines and Ciuilians of these times argued this question by way of Thesis De potestate Imperiali Papali earumque distinctione Of the Emperours and Popes power and their seuerall distinction For to omit what Vldarick the Emperour Lewis his Chancellor Apologia Ludovic 4. contra Ioh. 22. publicē proposita wrot to Iohn in certaine letters directed to him in his Masters name wherein amongst other things he calls him Bestiam illam de mari ascendentem That beast arising out of the sea of which mention is made in the Apocalyps an Apologie was publisht in Lodouikes behalfe by the Diuines whereby they stifly affirme Quod nullus Papa potestatis plenitudinem in temporalia sibi arrogare potest That no Pope could arrogate to himselfe any plenarie power in temporall things much lesse in the Empire and yet much more lesse such an one as Iohn a man most vnworthie of the Papall chaire as also that the Pope swaruing from the Faith might haue a superiour on earth which is the whole Church represented in a generall Councell which out of their authoritie may judge him and to which for this cause it was lawfull to appeale And the same we read printed at this day But beyond all others out of doubt William Ockam a Franciscan an Englishman borne being a verie wittie and learned Doctor assayles him verie stoutly Defend me Caesar saith he with thy sword against the Popes iniuries and I will by word writing and irrefragable reasons maintaine thee against him the which indeed he performed while he liued hee constantly auerring That the Pope was an heretike and schismatike whose censures were nothing at all to be esteemed From hence came those Dialogues of his Pro Ludouici defensione Liber nonaginta trium dierum pro Michaele Caesennate Generall of the Franciscans excommunicated for the same cause Errores Iohannis 22 Dialogus inter Clericum militem and other such like In which he debates this poynt with so vnanswerable arguments as no man need to call his opinion into doubt or question The principall heads were these That the Pope ex iure diuino hath no Primacie That Peter neuer had nor neuer sat at Rome and therefore the Pope cannot haue it That the Pope may erre yea and the whole Roman Church and therefore ought to be liable to a Councell Concerning the controuersie betwixt the Pope and the Emperour he discusseth eight seuerall questions First Whether the Imperiall and Pontificiall dignities might be joyntly discharged in one man Secondly Whether Caesar onely receiued his authoritie from God or from the Pope of Rome also Thirdly Whether by any authoritie from Christ the Pope and Church of Rome haue power to confirme Caesar and other kings in the exercise of royall jurisdiction Fourthly Whether Caesar being elected hath at the same instant absolute right to gouerne the Commonwealth Fiftly Whether other kings besides Caesar and the king of Romans being consecrated by Bishops receiue any authoritie from them Sixtly Whether such kings are in any sort subiect to those which consecrated them Seuenthly Whether if they should vse any other rite or solemnitie or assume another Diademe they lost in so doing their royall title and prerogatiue Eightly Whether the seuen Electors conferre as much right vpon the Emperour elected as other Kings and Princes haue by lawfull succession All which questions he arguing on both sides he determines in the greatest part for the ciuile Magistrat I meane for Kings and Princes vtterly ouerthrowing by the way the Extrauagants of Iohn the two and twentieth as false hereticall and by many condemned Whosoeuer thinke otherwise they may be numbred amongst them of those times whereof the Apostle to Timothie admonisheth vs 2. ad Timoth. c. 3. v. 3. 4. The time will be when they shall not giue eare to sound doctrine but according to their owne lusts they shall seeke out for teachers that may delight their eares which themselues shall stop against all truth and open wide vnto fables For this is the state of the present time that all men in a manner enquire not what was the doctrine of Christ of the Apostles or of the Fathers but onely they listen what the Pope wills and commaunds them Ascentius in his Preface sayes That he writ six other Tractats which he wittingly omitted because they were somewhat too sharpe and bitter against the Pope of Rome Editus Basiliae Marsilius Patauinus the Author of that golden Treatise whose title was Defensor Pacis of the authoritie of the Emperour and of the Pope writes much out of the same veine where out of the holie Scriptures the Lawes the Canons and both the sacred and ciuile historie he affirmes and auerres these propositions ensuing That Christ was the onely head and foundation of the Church and not Peter That he constituted none of the Apostles no not Peter himselfe Vniuersall Vicar and head of the Church and that by as good right any one else may vsurpe to himselfe this title That Peter was neuer Christs generall Vicar neither did Christ appoynt the other Apostles to be subiect vnto Peter How it was most probable that Peter was neuer at Rome much lesse that there hee held his seat who as the rest of the Apostles had no peculiar seat That the Pope labouring to confirme his Primacie by succession hath no right at all and therefore it is not validious That he hath no greater authoritie than other Bishops no not in that which appertaines to Indulgence and remission of sinnes and that otherwise by diuine right all men are equall with him the Bishops of Magunce Collen and Treuer are Primats as well as he That the plenarie power attributed to him was a manifest lye an execrable title and the verie originall of all euils and the vse thereof was to be interdicted the Popes by some good generall Councell But concerning temporall things Christ whose Vicar he would be thought to be neuer exercised any temporall authoritie vpon earth but contrariwise both himselfe and the Apostles submitted themselues to the ciuile Magistrat and after his ascention into heauen they both obeyed Princes and enioyned their disciples to this obedience and therefore that no temporall jurisdiction did any wayes belong to the Pope ouer any man much lesse ouer Princes
Christ had giuen to Peter of binding and loossing on earth And by this meanes these chapmen being fatted well returne vnto the citie with many faire horses and a decent familie and make an account of these their collections to Boniface c. which he most seuerely required of them and many taken in fraud he put to death Thus Vrban had sowed the yeare of Iubilie which in his stead Boniface reaped But the testimonie of Theodorick shall not be heard alone though without all exception the greater because his Secretarie Platina himselfe saith Indulgences yea plenarie Platina in Bonifacio 9. were sold euerie where in so much that the authoritie of the keyes and Apostolicall letters were in contempt c. and many wickednesses were done by simonie Krantzius in Metrop l. 11. c. 10. 12. And Krantzius Vnder his Popedome were made many and often translations of Bishops many and often giuings of Indulgences euen to the breeding of loathing in mens hearts Hee gaue graces and Indulgences vnheard of and what he easily gaue he as lightly reuoked stirring vp a report throughout all Christendome that he could not be filled with gold The Romans had hitherto retained the chiefest authoritie in the citie which was the cause that the Popes abhorred to abide there This Pope taking occasion by their discords dealt so with them that in the tenth yeare of his Popedome he got to himselfe alone the temporall domination in alto basso saith the Author high and low in all and through all and to maintaine the same he spared no subsidies nor tributes exacted from the Clergie He reedified the castle of S. Angelo and the Capitoll and therein placed a garrison And this truely hee obtained by a verie notable sacrilege He greatly desired the comming of the yeare 1400 An. 1400. to celebrat the great Iubilie notwithstanding the other that Vrban had interserted Boniface a little before departed to Assisium making a shew to stay there Whereupon the people fearing least by reason of his absence who should giue the blessing the Iubilie would not be celebrated at Rome with that solemnitie they come humbly with great pompe to entreat him to returne vnto them But he the more he is intreated the lesse he is moued and vpbraideth them of their euill behauiour towards him and seemeth to loath the citie That since the later yeares of Vrban they had not receiued any Senators from without but I know not what Conseruers of the chamber men vnsufficient who had suffered all things to be done at the pleasure of the Banderets Wherefore the Romans were brought to that passe being desirous of gaine by that faire that they bought his blessing with the price of their libertie consented that authoritie should bee taken away from the Banderets receiued from his hand a stranger Senator Malatesta de Pisaro admitted also for his safetie a garrison into the citie in which from thenceforth he ruled as absolute Lord all his life time And hereby taking more boldnesse he established the law of Annates in all nations which till then he had practised onely in Italie where he might That by the same saith Blondus hee might make the Roman Bishops his successors no lesse Lords of all Christendome than of Rome for in the law set forth he ordained That it should be lawfull for no man promoted to a benefice to possesse the same before he had payed so much money into the Popes treasurie as the first yeares reuenues thereof might amount vnto and the Englishmen alone obeyed the law in the Cathedrall Churches but in the smaller benefices they contemned the Popes commaund Now in this Iubilie he sold Indulgences to the most giuer as hee had done in the former and though the pestilence grew hot at Rome yet hee would not depart thence Theodor. Ã Nyem l. 1. c. 28. Yea for feare least he should lose in the meane time the temporall dominion of the citie he remained there also in the Sommer time neither gaue hee any almes to sicke pilgrims in that dangerous season although he then abounded in all things for he was accustomed to catch away and not to communicat any thing of his prey to the needie Now betweene the two Iubilies died the Antipope Clement at Auignion who in his obedience was in nothing lesse diligent than Vrban and Boniface To him succeeded Peter de Luna a Spaniard Benedict the thirteenth He being vrged by the king of France who by the aduise of the Vniuersitie of Paris had receiued him onely on condition That hee should indeuour the vnion of the Church sent his Nuntioes to Boniface and his Cardinalls to request him That they might meet together in some place safe to both parties for to take counsell for the concord of the Church This hee propounded indeed discreetly and diligently though as it thought fraudulently And thus also did the Cardinalls of Boniface seeme to take it But Boniface answered not verie gently affirming That he was Pope and the sayd Peter an Antipope and the like words making little or nothing to the cause Whereat the Nuntioes being angrie sayd in his presence That their Lord was not a Simoniack noting Boniface to be one At which words being greatly moued he commaunded them to depart the citie and when they answered That they had safeconduct from himselfe and from the people of Rome and had some time yet left vnexpired which they would enioy he was so immoderatly chafed with anger that his disease of the stone beginning to torment him he went to bed and the third day after dyed Krantzius Saxon l. 10. c. 13. Yet neuerthelesse saith Krantzius that hee might obtaine by the mediation of the mother of God the vnion of the Church hee published by his Buls the feast of the Visitation of Marie instituted by his predecessor Let the Reader judge with what faith in so wicked an intention Neither is it here to be omitted That Francis Pregnan the nephew of Vrban the sixt for whose aduancement he so much laboured when he had a long time beheld a dancing entred into his chamber and gaue himselfe many blowes with a sword and by them that ranne in at his crying out he was hindered of finishing his purpose But the judgement of God which pursued him stayed not long for whiles he was going to Venice with his mother his sonne his daughter and eighteene seruants men and maids his ship was cast away neere Brundusium And so saith the Author all the posteritie of Vrban the sixt was extinguished the waues of the sea requiring vengeance to wit for the Cardinals whom he so wretchedly had cast into the sea And thus are we come to the yeare 1404 when Boniface died for this schisme is longer than can be at once declared OPPOSITION The onely historie of these Antipopes described by such as were neere about them and inward with them the judgement also which they gaue the one against the other the one
Court of Rome Secondly I will confute the writings and sayings thereof as erronious and lesse Catholike Thirdly I will declare out of most true grounds that the Court of Rome is wholly erronious and sick in the state of damnation c. And he handleth each of these in order At last after many complaints despairing that it would suffer reformation and much lesse that from it selfe any were to be expected The onely sonne of God saith Paul vouchsafe to reforme his Church himselfe And to shew that it was not his opinion alone he plainely saith in his Preface All men truely doe inwardly murmure but none crie out And the Doctors themselues that sat nere Boniface the ninth seeing this so manifest corruption partly could not dissemble it and partly were diuided in opinions concerning the remedie thereof Theodorick à Niem saith Many also skilfull in the Law Theodor. à Niem l. 2. c. 32. by reason of the continuation of Simonie in the Church of Rome in the time of the sayd Boniface would publiquely argue and hold That the Pope could not commit Symonie yea in benefices and goods Ecclesiasticall by interuention of gaine or couenant of money What will they not say as that harlot in the Apocalyps I sit as Queene neither can be a widow I cannot erre And what readier way is there vnto all mischiefe The Authour addeth Which seemed vnto me verie vniust seeing that at least it is vnciuile and against good manners if that which ought to be giuen gratis to persons worthie be gaunted for vile gaine of money to the vnworthie and that the Pope who is ouer all and from whom others ought to take example of life should be so defiled with such a crime not being able to punish another for that wherein himselfe offendeth for it is a shame for the Doctor that the fault should rebuke himselfe For this cause euen among the common sort the Popes authoritie is abased blamed and defamed namely in this saith he that dispensations which should bee done with great deliberation of his brethren he did them in his Chamber after the maner of Merchants being himselfe Bullator scriptor forsan numerator the maker of the Bulls the writer and teller of mony But he also addeth In his life time some Doctors in Diuinitie and others learned in the sciences grieuing that Symonie was so commonly and openly committed in the Court and that many Iurists and others obstinatly affirmed that it might be so done arguing to the contrarie determined conclusions which they reduced into volumes yet with great feare That the Pope in selling Ecclesiasticall benefices by bargaine made was a Simmoniack that is the successour of Simon Magus not of Simon Peter because he is not established for to sell them but to bestow them freely on persons worthie But in all Nations there arose vp some that passed further Vincent at Venice about the yeare 1400 An. 1400. a great Preacher and famous for holinesse who freely condemned all the Roman Hierarchie Prophetiae editae Parisijs in 8. ex varijs authoribus collectae ibi Epist S. V incentij affirming That religious persons that ought to be the way of lyfe vnto soules are throughout the world become vnto them the way of perdition That Priests fish for honours but not for maners That the bishops none excepted haue no care of the soules of their Diocesse That they sell the Sacraments for money yea he passeth so farre as to pronounce the Pope to be Antichrist himselfe In a certaine Epistle also printed at Paris entituled The Epistle of S. Vincent he saith That Antichrist is alreadie in the world whom he expected not to come from the Iewes or from auntient Babylon but alreadie beheld him raigning at Rome In Bohemia Mathius Parisiensis wrote a great volume de Antichristo where he proueth that he is come by this That fables and humane inuentions beare sway in the Church That images are worshipped Saints are adored in Christs stead euerie Citie and each person choseth out some one of them for to worship as their Sauiour whom by consequent they place in Christs seat That our Lord himselfe had fortold Loe here is Christ loe there That the Monkes themselues haue left him and haue sought vnto themselues other sauiours in whom they boast as Frauncis Dominick and others The word of God being neglected they bring in their Monkish rules That such like hypocrites raigning in the Church are those Locusts of which the Apocalyps speaketh Neither is it to be doubted but that Antichrist is come who hath seduced all the Vniuersities and all the Colledges of learned men so that they now teach nothing sound neither can they any more giue light to Christians by their doctrine But God hitherto as seed raised vp godly Doctors who inflamed with the spirit and zeale of Elias both refuted the errours of Antichrist and discouer him to the world And he inferteth in this Booke the opinions of many famous men nere to those times concerning this matter amongst whom he extolleth the Diuines of Paris who perceiuing the tares of the begging Friers to grow brought to light againe and published the booke of William de S. Amour Of the perils of the last times which before time Alexander the fourth had laboured to abolish These Doctors saith he in his Preface faithfull in Christ c. Whose multitude was then the health of the world acknowledging partly that most wicked Antichrist and his members and his â—â—â—re and parly prophesying for the time to come haue openly and nakedly reuealed these things for the holie Church and her gouernours to take heedof In England Iohn Puruey Disciple of Wickliff wrote many bookes in defence of his doctrine but among others a Commentarie vpon the Apocalyps the Title whereof was Ante centum annos There he openly saith Seuen yeares are passed since generally the Pope of Rome was published to be that great Antichrist by the Preachers of the Gospell namely from the yeare 1382. And behold how God worketh in our infirmities his owne glorie I neuer had written such like things against Antichrist and his if they had not imprisoned me for to make me hold my peace And then it was God infused his spirit into him so much the more that beeing deliuered he might speake so much the more boldly although by force of torments he had beene constrained by the Archbishop of Canterburie to abiure This booke was since set forth in Germanie in the yeare 1528 where he applieth that famous prophesie in the Apocalyps from point to point to the Church of Rome and out of the 10 and 11 chapters it is manifest that he wrot the same lying fettered with yrons in prison Lastly the Waldenses in this time euery where for the testimonie of the truth submitted themselues to the fire for in Saxonie and Pomerania in the yeare 1490 An. 1490. there were taken of them foure hundred and more and examined
Pope had not so many temporalties as the Church of Rome seemeth now to haue because that great Emperour Otho and his successors the second and third of that name enriched the Church of Rome and other Churches in Italie and Germanie with secular dominions And so it manifestly appeareth in those books that were drawne of the donations made vnto the Church by the Emperours and kings of Rome and are still kept in the Apostolike treasurie or chamber That from the pompe of these temporall dominions sprung the neglect of spirituall things tyrannie gathered strength and diuisions in one and the same Church encreased Against which Otho quickly prouided a remedie extinguishing the two schismes at Rome whereof the one part had seised vpon the Capitoll the other the castle S. Angelo which hauing besieged and taken he cut off the heads of the principall of those factions and in a Councell approuing the one of these competitors he tooke the other with him into Saxonie It was not then obiected vnto him That the Popes might not be iudged but by God himselfe But it were to be wished saith he that such an Emperour would arise in our times that in this Labyrinth would abolish the multiplicitie of bookes that are so increased by reason of the multitude of writers touching this poynt that an hundred Camels can hardly carrie them For it is manifest how much it standeth all Christians vpon that the Pope be a man of pure conuersation no simoniacall or bloudie person no adulterer dice-player drunkard hunter leacher or publike whoremaster he toucheth the Popes vlcers of those times for who knowing the Pope to be such a one can without remorse of conscience or the sinne of flatterie kisse his hands or his feet or with a good heart call him holie Father c. Neither is the Emperour or king of Romans bound to keepe his oath or fidelitie giuen to a wicked Pope or other Ecclesiasticall Prelat that is a notorious and incorrigible offender For where abuse succeedeth all power ceaseth and an oath must be no hand of iniquitie for otherwise it must follow that an oath binding no man can hinder such as are wicked and peruerse or admonish them to returne into the right way which is contrarie to all law and reason hurtfull to the Commonwealth Because not to withstand the course of the wicked when wee can is to encourage them in their sinne and that errour which is not resisted seemes to be approued Neither doth that which the Canonists affirme contradict it That the Pope except he wander from the faith may be deposed That no man can iudge the first and highest seat or take away that authoritie and power which he cannot giue From hence they would inferre that none but God can or may iudge the Pope because the Popedome excelleth all dignities being the Vicar of God and iudging the whole world Whereas these Maximes in a supposed Pope and in these times of schismes are not in force nor can with reason be so vnderstood in an vndoubted Pope scandalizing the Church because he cannot be truely and properly called the Vicar of Christ that keepeth not Christ his commaundements nor followeth his example to the great detriment of all Christendome and therefore is more truely and properly called a beast than a Pope For he that wandereth from reason is not to be accounted a man but an vnreasonable creature And the Pope being such a one seemes rather a tyran than the Minister of God and therefere for his demerit is contemned of all and remoued as vnworthie from so holie a gouernement because a wicked Priest is not sayd to be a Priest and a wicked Bishop is no Bishop This is proued true out of the Gospell where it is conditionally sayd vnto Peter If thou loue me feed my sheepe whereby it is inferred that he that loues not God that is to say a simonicall person an adulterer or otherwise a publique incorrigible offender deserues not to be neither is the true shepheard of the sheepe but a mercinarie or a Wolfe because hee exerciseth not the office of a good an true shepheard and therefore may and ought to be iudged by others Wherefore he sheweth in another place that the Cardinall of Liege hauing forsaken Gregorie the twelfth for his many treacheries thus defended his cause That we must rather obey God than man L. 3. cap. 34. For if saith he the Pope commaund those things or enforce that to be done that shall endaunger our soules or bring them to perdition it is manifest that he is not to be obeyed either by the Law of God or man as Augustine Ambrose Beda and others doe affirme yea rather by not obeying and for that cause to endure his censures and seuerities is meritorious At the last amongst so many confusions he thus concludeth Cap. 41. But are these things the preambles to the comming of Antechrist Truely according to the opinion of our Sauiour the Gospell hauing beene preached throughout the world the consummation shal come before which there shal be a diuision and a departure from the faith according to that of the Apostle 2. Thes 2. Nisi veniat primùm 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 except there come a departing first And therefore he sheweth how the Empire departed from Rome And as for faith it was no where to be found Whereupon he saith Tu portentorum locus es conformis eorum Cum Nilo portenta paris nutris Crocodilos Iam cum portentis reor exterminia sentis Si quid in his possem facerem steritescere Matrem c. Thou art the place where monsters great are bred And Nilus-like where Crocodiles are fed Now like monsters race thou art rarely seene Had I power barraine had thy mother beene Which two notes saith he are euident in the Priesthood and the kingdome Jdem l. 3. c. 41.43 And whether these be foretakens of the comming of Antichrist let thâ—se iudge and examine that vnderstand the sence and meaning of God himselfe He therefore as we haue sayd heretofore looked not for Antichrist out of old Babylon but out of the bowels of the Church of Rome For he that thought here of the suburbes of Antichrist held him not to be farre off from the citie Those poore people looked for him out of the window that was before stollen in at the posterne Moreouer he saith he was the authour of another treatise intituled Nemus Vnionis printed at Basill in the yeare 1566 where in six books he sees downe all the stratagems of the Popes of his time the titles are of the first Via the second Inuia the third Semita the fourth Inaquâ—sa the fift Colles reflexâ— the sixt Labyrinthus A worke worthie the reading and so much the rather because the principall acts of this schisme are there produced especially in the sixt he deliuereth his opinion touching the schisme betweene these two Popes Behold saith he that it appeareth by this Epistle that is to say
not so much as the people of Liege but they resolued to forsake Boniface at Rome and to embrace this neutralitie to whom the better to retaine them in their faith and obedience hee sent a Legat but he not daring to passe any farther stayed at Cologne and from thence by a carrier sent letters who was forbid to returne to the Legat except he loued to be cast into the riuer Mosa Thus was the miserable state of the Church knowne to the whole world And this brings vs to the yeare 1399. An. 1399. There passed many yeares in these contentions betwixt these Popes either of them intending vnion whilest neither of them embraced it and both of them in their owne jurisdictions amongst whom they were obeyed laying exactions burthens and exercising tyrannie vpon the Churches violently exacting likewise certain annuities brought in by the inuention of Boniface wheresoeuer their power did extend Whereupon there followed a Decree of our Parliament assisted by the great Councell dated the eleuenth of September in the yeare 1406 An. 1406. the Vniuersitie of Paris requesting the same by which it was forbidden to be payd to the Pope or any of his Cardinals and if afterwards they shall request it not to receiue any thing from him or to haue ought to doe with him In the narration whereof the Vniuersitie feared not to say that it is written Withdraw your selues from euerie brother that walketh inordinatly presently adding that of the Apostle I know that after my departure shal grieuous Wolues enter in amongst you Arrestum Curiae an 1406. impressum cum Nicholao Clemangis not sparing the flocke and that of the Prophet Because my flocke was spoyled and my sheepe were deuoured of the beasts of the field hauing no shepheard neither did my shepheards feed my sheep but the shepheards feed themselues and feed not my sheep therefore sayth the Lord I will cause them to cease from feeding the sheepe neither shall the shepheards feed themselues any more for I will deliuer my sheepe from their mouthes and they shall no more deuour them Which words the Vniuersitie applies to Benedict shewing likewise that Rome receiued the preheminence of her See from Constantine but yet had not therefore any power to command or to impose any thing vpon others There followeth the Edict of Charles the sixt then raigning dated the eighteenth of Februarie in the yeare 1406 whereby both his annuities and his baser seruices as they call them and innumerable the like grieuances and oppressions which are there particularly expressed are vtterly made voyd as being dangerous to the Church and Commonweale causes of pouertie amongst the people and perdition to a million of poore soules that by that meanes are destitute both of corporall and spirituall nourishment The occasion of this Edict was because the later moderne Popes being often admonished made no account thereof but hardened themselues and stopped their eares against all complaints Another cause was because the regall power for the establishing of the Church is ordained of God in so much that the celestiall kingdome may be amended by the terrestriall when the Church is destroyed by them who hold the highest places therein and are to be repressed by the seueritie of Princes to whom in such cases we are only to flie since by their oath made vnto God they are to prouide for the good of the Church otherwise to yeeld an account In this case especially wherein all the Doctors teach That we are to denie obedience to the Pope himselfe And this whole Edict is yet to be read much differing from that their axiome That the Pope hath the chiefest commaund both in heauen and on earth These things fell out in the time of Innocent the seuenth one of the competitors Gregorie his successor thought good at the first to flatter vs and by his Legat sent a Bull to the king wherein he promiseth in good earnest to doe his best endeuour to procure a vnion vpon those conditions before mentioned It bare date the eleuenth of December 1406 and is to be had in Monstrelet Whereupon the king and the Vniuersitie of Paris the matter being deliberated with the chiefe of the Clergie and Councell sent embassadours to Benedict the Patriarch of Alexandria the Bishops of Cambray and Beauvais the Abbots of S. Denis and Mount S. Michael and certaine Doctors of the Vniuersitie who should let him vnderstand That except he would doe his office and come to some reason that the king and the Dolphine would withdraw themselues from his obedience and refuse his Bulls Benedict continuing obstinat in his purposes entertained the embassadours with fayre words and in the meane time without the knowledge of his Cardinals made a constitution which he sent by speciall messengers to the king and Vniuersitie threatening grieuous punishment to all those that should withdraw themselues from the obedience of himselfe and his successors Monstrelet vol. 1. c. 33. And afterwards with doubtfull speeches sent away the Embassadours The king and his Councell began now to perceiue that these Popes abused the world both the one and the other but yet are nothing terrified therewith But the yeare following they sent Iohn de Castro morando and Iohn de Courseno Jdem 1. Cap. â—0 knights to Benedict to let him know That if the vnion were not restored to the Church by Ascention day that he the Clergie Nobles and people of his kingdome and Dolphine would no longer obey him nor his aduersarie To whom he answered without delay That he would send an answer by a speciall messenger who was a certaine man I know not who that came into the palace of S. Paul where the kings Court then was and entring into the kings Oratorie at the beginning of Masse deliuered Benedict his letters and presently departed The letters were read which contained an excommunication against the king and his subiects but the messenger vanished Wherefore the king by the counsell of his Princes and the persuasion of the Vniuersitie of Paris forsooke the Pope and withdrew himselfe from his obedience The letters are to be read in the same Authour wherein the Pope complaineth That the subiects of his kingdome rebell against the Church of Rome in appealing from him against the canonicall constitutions and that the king permitted diuers errours to be sowed therein contrarie to the puritie of the law So he calleth the reprehension of his exactions Furthermore that the vnion which he dreames of is properly a sinne and a perseuerance in a Schisme and that such as exhort him thereunto doe but abuse him Concluding that if he continue in this vaine errour besides those punishments and sentences pronounced in the law he will send constitutions comprehended in his Bull by the tenor whereof both he and all other that shall offend shal be punished These letters neuerthelesse are intermingled with some flatterie but the Bull marres all We excommunicat all those that shall appeale from vs or our
seene they betooke themselues to a most shamefull flight Iulian wondreth whence this feare rose what reason might persuade such an armie to flie He went about suing to the Captaines and exhorting them to take armes to set themselues in battaile aray and couragiously to expect the enemie That they did not now contend for the glorie of the kingdome or for the possession of some countrey but waged warre for their liues religion for the honour of Christ and saluation of soules That it was a shamefull thing for the Germans whose nobilitie and vertue was famous throughout all the world to flie out of battaile that better were it to die then to giue place to the enemies before they see them But truely here might Pius haue said more to purpose that from the death of Zischa Here is the finger of God But whatsoeuer Iulian could vpbraid them of or set before their eies all is in vaine so much had feare ouercome shaâ—â— The ensignes are suddenly snatched vp and as if there were no Generall in the armie euery man tumultuously without staying for commandement without saluting his fellow also some casting away their armes make hast to flight running as fast as they could no otherwise than if the enemie had bene hard at their backes and the Cardinall will he nill he is faine to accompany them Aeneas Syluius Histor Bohem. c. 48. 49. A while after the enemy emboldened by their feare come and seise vpon their baggage and get a great bootie Wherefore the Emperor and the Pope despairing that they should euer by force bring them vnder speeches are cast forth of calling another Councell at Basil whither the Cardinall went to take courage and heart againe after the flight Monstrelet Monstrelet vol. c. 1.258 though ill affected towards the Bohemians saith They feared no martyrdome no torments their verie women took armes and fought and the dead bodies of many were found among the slain in battels So that here if we respect the cause and reason of this war it may seeme to be compared to that of the Machabees Pope Martin with Antiochus both in their Councels and in their successes warring in time past against the people of God which Antiochus also is set forth vnto vs for a figure of Antichrist Sigismund had giuen hope to the complaints of the people from all parts That hee would prouide in the Councell of Constance for the reformation of the Church and therefore as well the Vniuersities as many nations themselues had exhibited by their embassadors to the Councel verie many articles tending to reformation namely of Paris by M. Iohn Gerson Chancelor of the same and M. Peter de Aliaco Cardinall which to this day are read yet they were appointed to be examined after order was taken for the schisme When therfore Sigismund saw all things finished that seemed should goe before Concilium Constantiens Sess 12.14 17.39 Sess 15. 21. That Iohn the foure and twentieth was deposed That Gregorie the xij had renounced That sentence was giuen against Benedict the xiij and order taken as it was thought to preuent schismes to come and moreouer Iohn Hus and Hierome of Prague condemned and punished he thought now the time was come wherein he might seriously solicite the Fathers to take in hand a Reformation and that so much the rather for that there was not yet any Head chosen the Councel might both more safely with greater authoritie and with lesse contradiction ordaine for reforming the Head and constraining him into order and he which was to be chosen Pope would the more willingly accept of the law prescribed to him for hee knowing not of his owne election he himselfe would consent to the reformation of the future Pope Therefore in the fortieth Session Sess 40. in which sat chiefe the Cardinall of Ostia William Cardinall of S. Marke read certaine Decrees of which he required the Councell to giue sentence that they might be published by the future Pope before the dissolution of the Councell yet were they but matters superficiall as the number qualitie nation of Cardinals reseruations Annates common and mean seruices collations and graces expectatiue confirmations causes to be reserued to the Court of Rome or which are not to be reserued Appeales Rules of Chancelrie and Penetenciaries commenda's alienations of the goods of the Romish Church extirpation of simonie dispensations indulgences tithes also the causes for which the Pope may be corrected deposed All which neuerthelesse are put off to be ended after the Popes election that a law might be made of them in Councel by his authority by the aduise of the nations Without doubt because that word galled them that scaped from Sigismund who to some that said reformation shold be begun à minoritis with the meaner sort answered yea rather a matoritis with the greatest meaning the Pope and Cardinals For he himself had instituted a forme of reformation which is yet read printed at Ausbourg in the yeare 1484. Wherefore Cardinall Colonne being elected Pope called Martin the fift on S. Martins day 1417 and Sigismund vrging him earnestly to a reformation he declareth That this long sojourning at Constance had bin a discommoditie to all the Churches That so great a businesse needed mature deliberation That euerie Prouince as saith Hierome hath their peculiar manners and opinions which without trouble could not be soone taken away and by his cunning deuises hee preuailed so much that he obtayned the dissolution of the Councell on condition that another Councell should be held fiue yeares after then another seuen yeares after that and from thenceforth from ten yeares to ten yeares in which they should treat of matters pertaining to Faith and to the Common weale And to make them beleeue that hee meant good earnest he presently ordaineth that the next should be held within fiue yeares at Pauia And then in the fiue and fortieth Session Concilium Constantiens Sess 45. Platina in Martino 5. Cardinall Winbald by the Popes commaundement pronounceth Dominiâ—ite in pace My Lords depart in peace with which words they were dismissed Sublato saith Platina omnium consensu maximè verò Imperatoris without the consent of all yea of the Emperour Who entreating him that he would yet sojourne but a verie little while longer in Germanie Martin excused himselfe vpon the necessitie of returning to Rome for that the Chappels of the Saints by the Popes absence went to ruine Wherefore saith Volateran he departed against the will and liking of Sigismund What fit excuse when there were propounded to him the diseases of the Church fretting away her most inward bowels yea threatning an vtter ruine at hand Martin then passeth into Italie triumphing without doubt that he had by his diligence escaped this daungerous rocke of reformation which he so much feared and now wholly bendeth his mind to settle and strengthen himselfe in the Popedome Balihasar Cossa called Iohn the foure and twentieth or according to
maleficorum Bodin alledgeth out of the booke of Iacob Sprenger Inquisitour of witches a strange dispensation of this Nicholas A certaine German bishop was sicke whom Nicholas greatly loued he vnderstood by a witch that his sicknesse came of witchcraft from which he could not be deliuered but by a contrarie charme by which the witch herselfe that had bewitched him must die He therefore sendeth in post to Nicholas entreating leaue of him to be cured by the witch which dispensation Nicholas granteth with this clause Of two euils auoyd the greater The Bull being receiued the witch vnder the Popes authoritie and at the Bishops entreatie setteth her hand to the businesse about midnight the Bishop was restored to health and at the verie same instant the disease passed into her that had bewitched him whereof she dyed And they would make vs beleeue that this Pope dyed of griefe for the losse of Constantinople but his denying of succours to the Greekes persuadeth vs to the contrarie From this shipwracke he gathered about him some learned Grecians but that was properly to build vp the sepulchres of the Prophets whom before he had suffered to be murdered But Alphonsus Borgia who succeedeth him by the name of Calixtus the third made a shew of repairing that fault and presently denounced warres against the Turkes saying that hee had made a vow to that end a long time before knowing but whence had he this prophesie that he should be Pope and shewed written and subscribed with his owne hand in a certaine booke these words following I Pope Calixtus make a vow to almightie God Platina in Calixto 3. and to the holie indiuisible Trinitie That I will persecute the Turkes most cruell enemies of the Christian name by warre cursings interdictions execrations and to conclude in whatsoeuer manner I can and yet was he alreadie decrepit with age He imposeth therefore a tenth on all the Clergie and publisheth a Croysado throughout all Europe according to custome granting full remission of sinnes to all that contributed to it so that once in his life and once at his death he were confessed yea and giuing authoritie to whomsoeuer would giue fiue ducats to absolue and dispence in many cases And there were set forth to sea onely sixteene gallies vnder the charge of the Patriarch of Aquileia Alphonsus king of Naples and Philip Duke of Bourgondie were admonished to crosse themselues for those warres which they made shew of But as the businesse was for a brunt onely with great earnestnesse stirred forwards so also it easily rested And then saith Platina ad Pontificia negotia animum adijciens Applying his mind to the affaires of the Popedome he began to canonize Saints one Edmund in England one Vincent in Spaine and others Which Bessarion seeing especially how rashly and indirectly the same was done These new Saints saith he make me doubt of the old Gulielm Langaeus in Praefat. suae Hist But it behoued them also in this to imitat the chiefe Bishops of the Pagans Moreouer for a supplie in stead of yeelding succours to the Greekes he ordaineth a bell to be tolled euerie day betweene noone and euening at the sound whereof whosoeuer did on their knees mutter ouer three Aue-maries and Pater-nosters should haue three yeares and three fortieth parts of Indulgences Also hee appointed a generall Procession or Letanie euerie first Sonday of the moneth in which whosoeuer assisted should obtaine seuen yeares and seuen fortieth part of Indulgences besides a prayer in the Masse for victorie against the Infidels which who so sayd should also merit three yeares of Indulgences In the meane time if the safetie and good of Christendome had beene seriously thought vpon there was offered a verie notable occasion Antonin part 3. tit 22. c. 14. for Iohn Vaiuode in that verie time ouercame Mahomet in that famous battell neere Belgrade whom his forces being diminished and he left of our men he could not follow But Calixtus howsoeuer forgat not to looke to his owne affaires and therefore Alphonsus king of Naples being deceased and Ferdinand his bastard hauing obtained his place he presently prouided for the chiefest Bishoprickes of the realme which he durst not doe in the kings life-time And which is more saith Antoninus by Bulls he declared Antonin part 3. tit 22. c. 16. that the realme of Naples vacant pertained to him alone as a feoffee of the Church commaunding Ferdinand to forgoe it and that neither he nor any other whosoeuer vnder paine of excommunication should call himselfe king of that kingdome but that if any pretended there any right the businesse should first be discussed by him who dissolueth all oathes of fidelitie or homage which any had yeelded vnto him He likewise wrot to the States of the kingdome That Ferdinand was not the sonne of Alphonsus but one supposed And this he did that he might transferre the kingdome to Iâ—igni Borgia his nephew or his sonne From which sentence Ferdinand moued with anger appealeth Francis Sforcia Duke of Milan his father in law was also grieuously offended protesting to leaue nothing vnattempted whereby the state of his sonne in law may be defended Pandolf Colenuc lib. 5. Donatus Bossius But thereupon Calixtus dieth who a little before had framed the office or seruice of the Transfiguration with the like Indulgences as hath the feast of Corpus Christri For it was meet that the Popish religion being meerely humane should from day to day encrease with humane inuentions Aeneas Syluius called Pius the second a man of great knowledge I would hee had beene of like conscience An. 1458. succeeded this Calixtus in the yeare 1458 but the Papall chaire soone discouered what a manner of man he was He had bin Scribe in the Councell of Basil Platina in Pio 2. Register of the Apostolike letters one of the twelue which were ordained Censors of the Councell yea had many times sat chiefe among those that had beene deputed touching matters of faith and was twice chosen amongst them which conferred benefices and if any thing of moment were to be determined by the nations he was euer chosen chiefe for Italie He was moreouer appointed embassadour in the Councels name thrice to Strasbourg once to Trent twice to Constance once to Franckford and twice into Sauoy authour or furtherer of all things that were done in this Councell the Acts whereof he writeth downe in two bookes out of which his opinion thereof is manifest ynough In so much that when Eugenius was deposed and Felix set in his place he was sent by Felix embassadour to the Emperour Frederick to declare vnto him the just causes of his election on which occasion admiring the dexteritie of his wit he drew him to his seruice He being sent to Rome by Frederic to deale with the Pope about his coronation was enticed with the delights of the Court of Rome and in fauour of Nicholas sold the renunciation of Felix Whereupon he was
or durst confute their sayings although as he himselfe witnesseth they were well affected towards the person of Eugenius On the contrarie All saith he with one voyce preferred the Councell before Eugenius and it was held for a crime of heresie once to mutter any thing against the dignitie of the Councell Now in the time of Nicholas and Calixtus after the neutralitie of Germanie was taken away by the meanes of Aeneas Syluius for which good seruice hee had beene first made Bishop and after Cardinall the Germans were offended that the conditions agreed vpon with the Emperour were not obserued Wherefore by the authoritie and conduct of Diether Archbishop of Mentz they had instituted a certaine Pragmaticall sanction whereby they would prouide for themselues against the grieuances of the Roman Church and partly decreed of the election of Prelats collation of benefices hearing of causes granting of Indulgences exaction of tenthes and the like partly they defended themselues also by way of Appeale against the Pope if he ordained any thing against them and moreouer fortified this with a strict league of the Princes Hence it is that Syluius is so vehemently moued in his Epistle of the maners of Germanie which he wrot in answer to Martin Mayer Chauncellour of the Archbishop of Mentz for note hee was newly made Cardinall of Sienna This Mayer was a man famous in that age euen by the testimonie of Syluius himselfe and had complained in his Lords behalfe That the Decrees of Constance and of Basil were not obserued That Calixtus as if he were not tied to the couenants of his predecessor exhausted and soaked Germanie euer and anon reiected the election of Prelats and reserued the benefices and dignities of whatsoeuer kind for his Cardinals and Protonotaries For said he expectatiue graces are granted without number Annates or first fruits are exacted without any delay of time openly also extorting more than is due The gouernement of Churches are not committed to them that deserue best but to such as offer most and new Indulgences are daily granted for to rake in money Exactions of tenthes vnder colour of the Turkes are commaunded to be made without taking aduise of our Prelats Causes which had beene handled and determined in the countrey are confusedly drawne to the Apostolicall Seat and a thousand new meanes are inuented whereby with a subtill wit to draw money from vs as from Barbarians And you vnder this forme hitherto vnusuall and vnheard of haue obtained reseruation to three Prouinces of Germanie And in conclusion That the Princes being awaked out of their sleepe were resolued to shake off that yoke and to take againe their former libertie not without great dammage to the Court of Rome Wherefore though hee congratulated with him his new dignitie yet he tooke it ill that these euils happened in his time and seriously exhorted him to procure a remedie betimes But it may be saith he the mind of God is otherwise and his sentence will preuaile Giuing vs in these few words more to thinke of than he expresseth What then doth here the new Cardinall You may see he hath straight changed his stile so that to a friend writing friendly at the verie beginning in an angrie manner he saith Thou hast mixed amara rancida vnsauorie and bitter things in thy letters So much was his tast then alreadie altered for afterwards there was nothing so vniust which he defended not nothing so absurd which he vttered not neither feared hee to establish the Popes tyrannie by those verie places which before he had proued to be wrested into a wrong sence To conclude nothing was with him more execrable than the Pragmaticall sanction which before he had pronounced to be sacred and Canonicall He vpbraided the Germans That they were too rich and ingratefull to the Church of Rome which of Heathens had made them Christians of Barbarians Latines Whereas indeed the Germans had Christian Churches which S. Ireneus commendeth for their notable constancie before the name of Pope of Rome was once knowne when they which ruled the Church were onely called Priests Neither had hee any mind to seeke so farre seeing hee could not conceale That before the Councell of Nice sibi quisque vinebat euerie Bishop liued to himselfe that is to say gouerned his Church without taking law from Rome to the great dammage of the Church saith he who on the contrarie ought to haue added That by the Decree of that Councell the Bishop of Rome had no right of superintendencie ouer any other Churches but only in suburbicarias ouer the neighbour Churches about Rome About this verie time flourished Gregorie de Heimburg Aeneas Syluius commentat l. 3. Wimphel in Prostesi ad illustres viros Germ. Trithemij Antililogia excusa Basiliae an 1551 vbi appellatio vtraque Krantzius l. 10. Wandal c. 24. Epist 400. ad Norimbergens Trithem Chronic vol. 2. sub annum 1460. Doctour of the ciuile and Canon law a man of great estimation euen at Venice Siluius calleth him the chiefest of the Germans When Pius entred into the Popedome he excommunicated Sigismund Duke of Austria for that hee could not endure the sawcinesse of his Legat but he by the aduise of Gregorie de Heimburg appealed to the Councell and published his Appeale at Rome wherof Pius vnderstanding that Heimburg was the Authour he likewise communicated him And because hee dwelt at Norimberg being Syndicke or Aduocat of the citie he writeth an Epistle to the Burg-master and Senat in which he calleth this forme of appealing from the Pope to a Councell A new heresie and inspiration of the Diuell seeing that men appeale friuolously and by way of mockerie to a Councell or to that which is no where and which they purpose to auoyd and hinder by all meanes possible Hee therefore signified vnto them that hee had excommunicated Heimburg as guiltie of high treason and heresie and commaundeth them that they should expell him the citie confiscat his goods moueable and vnmoueable and inflict vpon him all the punishments appointed for heretikes But from this excommunication also Heimburg againe appealed to a Councell yet is constrained to depart into Bohemia where he married a wife and made his abode vntill Diether Archbishop of Mentz of the familie of Heimburg being vexed by the Pope called him vnto him whereby we may gather that Diether did not greatly dislike his doctrine In the appeale of Sigismund that he framed after hee had layed open the equitie of his cause against the vnjust proceedings of the Pope he appealed not from the Pope ill informed to the Pope better informed because he knew his eares to bee stopped but eyther to his successour or to a generall Councell to be celebrated according to the Decrees of Constance and Basill and in default thereof to Iesus Christ Sauiour of the world In his owne also when Pius the second had excommunicated him he protested the verie same but moreouer examining his Bull and his
against all order they determined of a successor without the Conclaue because the Cardinall of S. Peter ad Vincula being mightie in friends and fame and power had gotten so many voyces on his part that there was not any man that durst so much as mutter against him Wherefore by a new example he entred the Conclaue assured before of the Popedom and the doors being neuer shut was chosen the first night who to signifie the greatnesse of his designes euen in the first entrance of his Popedome would be called Iulius the second Whereupon euery man saith Guicciardine was strucken with a kind of astonishment for that they had consented vpon the choice of such a Pope as all men knew to be dangerous intollerable truculent and vnquiet yea that he had alreadie practised strange hatreds against many great personages But hauing noted in him those parts that were best worthie the consideration That saith he which stood him in best stead for the attainment of this dignitie were the large promises that he made to those Cardinals Princes Barons and others whom hee knew to be best able to aduance and forward that businesse thinking it good policie not to denie them any thing they should aske Moreouer he gaue much money and many benefices and Ecclesiastical dignities as wel of his own as other mens for that opinion there was of his bountie that diuers there were that came vnto him offering vnto him what they possessed to vse their money their names their offices their benefices at his pleasure no man considering with himselfe that he had promised a great deale more than hauing obtained the Popedome he was either able or ought to performe being heretofore accounted so vpright and so true that Alexander the sixt though he were his great enemie otherwise speaking all the ill that might be of him acknowledged that onely vertue in him But hee that verie well knew that no man might more easily deceiue than hee that was thought neuer to deceiue feared not a little to cracke that credit to get a Popedome And thus much concerning the manner of his election Hee had a daughter which was named Felix whom hee presently maried to Iordanus Vrsinus and his neece his sisters daughter to Antonius Columna And thus hee setled himselfe at Rome From thence forward hee bent his endeuours by armes to bring Romania vnder his subiection and to recouer all that which Borgia and others had gotten into their possession and if any refused to obey hee was presently excommunicated Then he shooke off that moderation which in his Cardinalship he retained both in word deed saith Onuphrius in so much that he thought it not ynough to be modest himselfe but he tooke a care to receiue none but such into his house Onuphr in Iulio 2. So hard a matter it is and euer hath been to know the humor of him that affecteth a Popedome His first exploit was to driue the Benteuoli with their wiues and children out of Bononia and to leaue their houses and families to the furie of the people Then he turned his mind to the ruine of the Venetians whom he excommunicated and made a prey to whomsoeuer should first lay hands on them Our Lewis the twelft with whom he had first made a league after the battell won at Abdua against the Venetians he greatly suspected notwithstanding hee had the greatest part in the fruit of that victorie He attempted all the wayes he could to driue him out of Italie and wanted no subtile deuises to compasse it He incited Lewis and Maximilian the Emperor against the Venetians conspired with the Venetians against them both He interdicted Alphonsus Duke of Ferrara and made open war against him because he had taken part with France and being commaunded to depart did not obey Lewis himselfe hauing sent certaine forces to Alphonsus Christoph Massaeus l. 20. Chron. vnder the conduct of Caluimontius Iulius excommunicated Caluimontius and all the chiefe leaders of the armie Wherefore Maximilian and Lewis to the end they might represse his insolencie entred into consideration by what meanes they might call him to a Councell whereupon in the yeare 1510 in the beginning of September Guicciard l. 9. An. 1510. Lewis held a nationall Councel at Tours wherein it was enquired Whether it were lawful for the Pope without a cause to make warre against a Prince It was concluded not lawfull And whether any such Prince defending may not assault him withdraw himselfe from his obedience It was concluded lawfull Moreouer it was resolued to maintaine in France the Pragmaticall sanction and in all causes to neglect his censures and that the king before he should withdraw himselfe from his obedience should certifie Iulius by his embassadors of these articles ordained by his Clergie that if hee should not obey them he might vnderstand that he was to be called to a generall Councell And moreouer it was decreed That the king should impose vpon the Clergie of France a certaine summe of money to be imployed against Iulius if he should proceed in his determination It happened in the meane time that the Bishop of Gurse arriued in the behalfe of the Emperour who was heard in that honourable assemblie at what time there came likewise a messenger who gaue them to vnderstand of the obstinacie of Iulius wereupon the 27 of September a generall Councel was called by the consent of all at Lions to be celebrated about the beginning of March following All this was done by the aduice of fiue of the chiefe Cardinals of S. Crosse Cosentia Spaniards Bayeux S. Malo French and the Cardinall of S. Seuerine an Italian consenting with the Emperour and king That Iulius should be enforced to the Councell to which end they were departed from him Guicciard l. 9. notwithstanding if we may beleeue Guicciardine they had as bad minds and were as little to be trusted as himselfe So vniuersall was the corruption of that See how good soeuer the desires of the king were In the meane time Iulius is not idle though hee thought of nothing lesse than what became a Pope he agreed by meanes of the Cardinall de Medicis with Marcus Antonius Columna and other young men of Florence to kill Peter Soderin the Standard-bearer of the Commonwealth of Florence because he was said to be the man that persuadeth the Florentines to take part with Fraunce which turned to his great infamie Being resolued to attempt Ferrara he thought it better first to inuade Mirandula which forasmuch as it fell out to be a long siege being much troubled that things succeded not according to his expectation he came to the siege in his owne person a thing neuer heard of before nor euer to be expected that the Vicar of Christ on earth saith Guicciardine should inuade a Christian citie and being old and sickly should in his owne person set forward a warre against Christian Princes first raised by himselfe wherein he was so
to fill againe his emptied coffers As likewise saith Langius de Citica All the gold and siluer by little and little raked and drawne out of Germanie was carried to Rome as into a broken bagge and insatiable gulfe the gouernement also of Churches was committed not to the best deseruing but to him that offered most Moreouer he created thirtie Cardinalls for the price of fiue hundred thousand Ducats And this is euer the lawfull vocation which they so much brag of He addeth that for to satisfie both his owne and his Cardinals greedie desire he exacted great summes of money throughout all Europe by his Legats vnder colour of making warre against the Turkes and no little summe also by his Commissaries vnder pretence of building the Temple of Saint Peter But saith he the stones which were hewen by day were carried away priuily by night to the great Palace of Florence and the money it selfe that was gathered was not for the vse of the building nor against the Infidels but was distributed among the Cardinalls and the Popes friends Now this his prodigalitie being joyned with want there was nothing so abhominable which he inuented not or hearkened not vnto for to get in mony therefore Guicciardine saith He vsed verie licentiously the authoritie of the Apostolike See when he followed the counsell of Laurence Pucci Cardinall of the Title of foure Saints he sowed abroad through all the world without any difference of times and places most ample Indulgences not onely to succour the liuing but also to deliuer the soules of the departed out of the paines of Purgatorie And because it was notorious that such Indulgences were onely graunted to draw money from men which his Commissaries who had bought those Commissions of the Popes officers impudently demaunded hee procured to himselfe the euill will of men in most places and caused many scandals especially in Germanie where his ministers for a verie small price sold those their wares and in Tauernes played away at dice the power of deliuering soules out of Purgatorie But that which most encreased their indignation was that Leo who by reason of the facilitie of his nature administred his Pontificall charge with lesse grauitie than became the Maiestie of so great a function gaue to his sister Magdalene the money that came of the Indulgences in many Prouinces in Germanie who appoynted her Commissarie for that businesse the Bishop of Arembauld a man worthie of such a Commission which hee executed with exceeding great couetousnesse and extortion So that the Preachers were not ashamed by suggestion of his ministers to publish in the pulpit That at the sound of the money as it was cast into the bason the soules skipped for joy amidst the flames and presently flew out of Purgatorie Yea some also pronounced That vpon the paiment of this taxation all sinne was pardoned not fearing to expresse particularly the most horrible which my pen abhorreth to vtter No more modestie was vsed in France England Poland and other countries where the Commissaries were woont to assure the people That hee which gaue ten soulz should deliuer the soule for whom he gaue it out of the paines of Purgatorie desperatly affirming That God whensoeuer they pleased would presently doe it Christoph Massaeus in Chron. An. 1515. according to that saying Whatsoeuer yee shall loosse on earth c. But if there was but one farthing lesse than ten soulz they could doe nothing And this gaine sayth Langius displeased the holie children of the Church seeing the power of the Vicar began to be called into question and from whence should come this new doctrine in these later Prelats which the auncient Popes had beene ignorant of and yet he is a Monke that speaketh it Martin Luther among others then arose against whom Leo in stead of reformation cast forth his thunderbolts but of that wee will speake more in his place At last hauing kindled warre betweene the Emperour Charles the fift and Francis the first king of France to driue the Frenchmen out of Italie newes was brought vnto him to Maliagno his place of pleasure That Milan and Parma were taken from the French whereupon he entred into such an excesse of joy that the same night he fell into a little feuer whereof a few dayes after hee dyed Pasquil comparing Leo and Iulius together drew the difference out of their names and concludeth his Epigram with these verses Iulius est hominis bruti Leo Iulius egit Quae suasit ratio quod libet iste facit Iulius a mans name Leo a bruit beasts had He did as reason will'd this what his lust him bad And Sanazarus yeelding a reason why being at poynt of death hee had not receiued the Sacrament saith Sacra sub extremâ si forte requiritis horâ Cur Leo non poterat sumere vendiderat Why Leo receiued not at his last houre The Sacraments aske not they were not in his power But more rightly if he had said Because he had in him no religion For Cardinall Bembo his Secretarie alledging vnto him one day something out of the Gospell he feared not to answer him It is sufficiently knowne to all ages how greatly that fable of Christ hath profited vs and ours That man of sinne the sonne of perdition of whom the Church hath so long aforehand beene warned thinke wee he could adde any thing to this Jndex Hispan fol. 129. But their Index Expurgatorius hath commaunded those verses to be rased out of Sanazarus The writers of that age doe note some signes which portended his fall at hand The Angell which stood on the top of the castle S. Angelo vnder Alexander the sixt was cast downe by lightning from heauen At Rome also on the same day that Leo the tenth created one and thirtie Cardinals a sudden tempest happened in the verie Temple where they were assembled which struck and carried away the keyes out of the hands of the Image of S. Peter there And this was in the yere 1517 An. 1517. at which verie time Luther began to thunder out against the Pope OPPOSITION The Councell of Pisa was a manifest opposition against the Popes tyrannie though in a better cause as Guicciardine noteth Guicciard l. 9. they of Pisa were no better than the others but as the Angels of Sathan destroyed each other And yet by occasion thereof were published many notable Treatises against the temporall power of the Pope Philip Decius among others a most famous Lawyer of Milan in his writings publikely set forth defended the cause of them of Pisa That the Pope being hardened in simonie and infamous in wicked manners the power of assembling a Councell was come to the Cardinals which in so vrgent euils are the fittest remedie especially seeing their proceedings therein were approued by the authoritie of the Emperour elect by the consent of the Most Christian King and with the concourse and assistance of the German and French Clergie and that according to the
auntient times except onely saith he in one kind of men who must in no wise be excepted These are the Priests whom now almost alone next after Kings and Princes we see to be the richest and most giuen to riches Here must I needs exclaime O wretched as well as fortunat Fraunce Is it possible thou shouldest striue now to abolish by wicked ambition the institutions of thy Elders confirmed by so many holie Decrees and approued by the continuance of so many yeares And now by the abuse of a fauourable law shouldest make hast to loose a singular prerogatiue not obtayned by flattering the Pope by wresting or by begging it but required as a recompence of the merit of our Elders that thou mightest vse in the establishment of sacred things that auntient and peculiar right proceeded à majorum gentium Pontificibus from those Bishops of the Primitiue Church And with what face then alledgest thou that peculiar Sanction whereof thou so much boastest as of a certain honor of Religion Whence hast thou the libertie or confidence to cal thy selfe Most Christian vnlesse thou wilt keepe it by the same Religion whereby thou hast gotten a glorious name and a law witnesse of thy pietie O fault pleasing to those thine enemies who enuie this Palladium of thy felicitie and perhaps of the Kingdome as a gift come downe from heauen which being either taken away or cut off thou withall canst bee then no longer fortunat Take heed I pray thee thou beleeue not too much those earth borne men whom antiquitie therefore called Giants who heaping vp large Titles vpon Titles after the example of the Aloidae seeme to warre against God and thinke to climble vp into heauen to offer violence to the inhabitants there And hee leaueth not for vs to ghesse whom hee meaneth For of these things saith hee publique consent layeth the blame on the Head of Christendome who if hee be not well conditioned the inferiour members draw from him the causes of diseases Wherefore wee see it to bee the wish of godlie men so oft as that indignitie is set before their eyes that God would either fashion better the Pillar of the Church or place some fitter in his roome Neither yet sayth hee am I ignorant that the Church is builded vpon a most firme Rocke by a cunning hand so that it cannot bee ouerthrowne by any force neither ayrie nor earthlie c. But now pietie and religion the gardians of this house complaine with a loud crie that the proportion which the hands of the Architect did modell forth at first is not now kept which is a notable dishonour for the head The cause of this vnseemely disproportion they lay vpon the Merchant Mercurie to wit the Pope who since the time hee gouerned the light of the world and began to bee the chiefe coach-man hee did not burne the world as Phaeton is said to haue done but rather ouer shadowed it with most horrible thicke darkenesse So that from thenceforth it commeth to passe that in the holie Camp that is in the Church is nothing done rightly nor in order And here hee putteth himselfe forth to speake of the abuses of the Church namely them that proceeded from sale whence he shewed that the present gouernement was nothing like to the institution of Christ that if any man cast his eyes on the vniuersall face of the Clergie on their pompous prouision and their designes hee is presently constrained to say that the Spouse hath renounced her bridegroome and denounced vnto him that he is to keepe houshold by himselfe And there againe he maketh a comparison of Christ and the Apostles with the Pope and Court of Rome And then hee passeth to the discipline of the Church violated by them who ought to preserue it from all impuritie Who will beleeue sayth hee that these men that doe thus know what is the good and right faith And who knoweth not that the chosen stones of the Sanctuarie not long agoe haue beene so dispersed and cast downe that the Maiestie of the Church is decayed and now the Spouse of God herselfe as forgetfull of her coniugall faith hath not onely turned aside from her bridegroome but euen without any respect of modestie licentiously wandred about by the high-waies and by the streets and prostituted herselfe for money in euerie Prouince Who remembreth not that the Pastors as fugitiues are become not onely forsakers of the flock but driuers and stealers of it away And haue wee not seene the chiefe Heads of Prelates behaue themselues so preposterously and impurely as in steed of ordering things in good seemelinesse and teaching the daunce called Emmelia to mollifie mens hearts and make their mindes gentle they lead them the warredance Pyrrhicha in armour altogether abhorring the holinesse of order hee meaneth Iulius They which should bee the chiefe annointers of the Champions for the holie Combates and who ought to bee the Authors of waging godlie warre for their altars and bounds against prophane peoples and Infidels are not they themselues the butchers of Christian forces setting them at warres one against the other to the destruction of that sacred name And there hee declareth the wrath of God fallen both vpon Alexander and him What hope saith hee of saluation can these men haue who beeing chiefe Priests gouerning the sterne of the Ship at noone day runne it against the rockes of impietie And when they which ought by their good life to shine and giue light to the Lords familie strike into our eyes the horrible darkenesse of error and blindnesse of mind c. Can I beleeue that they haue the knowledge of good faith who holding the Altar and sacred things vnder the Lords mantle yea and kissing the Lord himselfe as Iudas did neuerthelesse make no account of his Precepts and Institutions and embrace things directly opposite and contrarie c. And what man is there I pray you who if hee consider the state motion course habitude inward and outward affections and the verie Sessions of the Church such as wee haue seene them of late can iudge that they make any account at all of the sacred Oracles and monuments to wit of the holie Scriptures For we see that the Pontificall iurisdiction hath so degenerated from the auncient charitie that there where was woont to be the bosome of equitie and benignitie is now found to be a shop of contentions and of impious snares to intrap Thence are those pit-falls of Processes and cautions of Pontificall rites of purpose set forth for to deceiue the Lords familie There are the profits of amerciaments on Prelats which plainely augment the pages of receits Thence againe the sacrilegious faires of those things which cannot without impietie be in humane commerce I omit now to speake of tesseras non modo veniales sed etiam vaenales Indulgences set to sale which giue largely by a sordid or filthie bountie impunitie of wickednesse and absolution for breach of sacred lawes Therefore
an Apostolicall tradition the other an obseruation receiued from Saint Iohn the Apostle in Ephesus and so continued vnto their dayes This was a difference about a thing in it selfe indifferent and therefore not worthie to disturbe that happie quietnesse and to dissolue the vnion of the Church Polycrates B. of Ephesus in Asia defended his cause by a certaine Epistle registred in Eusebius grounded as he saith vpon holie Scriptures vpon the example of S. Iohn and many other renowned martyrs as also vpon the long continued and vniforme obseruation of the Churches of all Asia It would haue troubled Victor as it shold seeme to haue answered the reasons of this Epistle what doth he therfore Victor saith Eusebius Euseb Hist Ecclesiast lib. 5. edit Latin c. 22.23.24 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 who was then President of the Church of Rome went at one blow to cut off from that common vnion the Parishes of all Asia with the neighbouring Churches as men of a different opinion in religion setting them by his Epistles as it were vpon a scaffold to the view of all the world and proclaiming excommunicated all the brethren which there inhabited OPPOSITION But this saith Eusebius this attempt of Victor pleased not all the Bishops as if he had said That he did this rather of his owne head and fancie than by authoritie of the Synod wherein it was decreed nay rather they exhorted him Ruffinus translateth it inhibebant they commaunded him to seeke the peace loue and vnitie of his brethren The sayings of sundrie Bishops vttered vpon this occasion saith Eusebius are yet rife in mens remembrance whereby they sharpely reproued Victor Among the rest that of Ireneus writing to him in the name of the Churches which he gouerned in France to this effect That true it was the mysterie of our Lords resurrection ought not to be celebrated but on the Sunday and so are they at a point with him about the thing in question but that for the obseruance of a tradition or auncient custome Victor in duetie ought not to cut off whole Churches condemning thereby the abuse of his authoritie And note here that the interpreter of Eusebius maketh Ireneus to say That Victor should not cut off whole Churches from the bodie of Christs vniuersall Church as if Ireneus had held the Church of Rome for such Whereas in Eusebius it is onely thus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 i. whole Churches of God And his drift herein is cleere by the whole tenor of that Epistle The Priests saith he vnto Victor which before Soter presided in that Church which you now gouerne namely Anicetus Pius Higinus Telesphorus and Xystus neither obserued that day themselues nor suffered others to obserue it yet maintained they peace with those which came vnto them from the Parishes and Churches where it was obserued neither did they euer reiect anie by occasion of this formalitie 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But the Priests which were before you sent vnto them the Eucharist and communicated with them in Sacrament So fared it betweene Polycarpus and Anicetus Priest i. Bishop of Rome whom though Anicetus could not persuade to depart from that which he had euer before obserued as being a disciple of S. Iohn yet parted they in peace and all the Church continued in good accord as well they which did obserue the foureteenth day as they which obserued it not And in this manner wrote Ireneus not onely to Victor but also to sundrie Bishops of other Churches Yet Bellarmine telleth vs Bellarm. lib. 2. cap. 19. de Rom. Pontif. that Victor did well and wisely in so doing to preuent Iudaisme but Ireneus by his leaue shall weigh heauier in the scales with vs than he so also shall our Churches of France who concurring with Victor in the matter yet condemned the manner of his proceedings so shall Eusebius who hauing no part in the brawle yet affirmeth that Ireneus justly reproued Victor And Wicelius in our time sayth boldly See Wicelius That in the Bishops before Victor the spirit abounded but in those which came after him the flesh began to haue the vpper hand and Ireneus himselfe seemeth to touch vpon this string where he speaketh of those Qui Principalis consessionis tumore elati sunt Lib. 4. cap. 4. i. who swell with the pride of the Principall or Prime See from whom we ought to seperate our selues But here Baronius maketh himselfe ridiculous in his Historie whiles he would persuade vs Baronius tom 2. An. 198. art 2 3 4 5 9. that Theophilus bishop of Caesarea assembled the Councell in Palestina which was held vpon this occasion by commission from Victor Bishop of Rome alledging for his author Beda in his booke of the Vernall Equinox written seuen hundred yeres after Iudge the reader what credit this ought to haue in prejudice of Ireneus Polycarpus and Eusebius himselfe Euseb li. 5. c. 25. Histor Eccles who sayth plainely in this manner speaking of that Synod At this day there is extant a certaine writing of the Bishops then called together in Palestina among whom Theophilus presided 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as also another writing of those of Rome mentioning Victor their Bishop where we find no trace of anie prerogatiue at all Neither sticketh he to tell vs as much of the Synod of Asia as if Polycrates had held it in qualitie of Pope Victors Legat because forsooth he telleth him in his Epistle that he had called together those Bishops Euseb lib. 5. ca. 21. 22. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Baron to 2. an 198. art 2 3 4. which he entreated him to assemble as if Popes prayers and requests were to be construed and interpreted for commaunds absolute and proceeding from a soueraigne authoritie All which is founded vpon an idle supposall that the bishop of Rome was euen in those dayes reputed and generally taken as vniuersall Bishop and Pontifex Maximus i. High Priest or Pontife Let vs therefore now see the grounds of this supposall and the proofes of this assertion First then Baronius alledgeth a certaine Epistle of Sixtus the first wherein he calleth himselfe the vniuersall Bishop of the Apostolicke Church But who knoweth not that the most learned euen among themselues haue euer discarded these Epistles as false and counterfeit But aboue all this hath the markes of the forge where it was hammered bad Latine not answerable to the puritie of those times and ill befitting a Bishop of the Latines with a false date of the Consuls Adrianus and Verus who raigned long after in the yeare 137 which might well make this grand Annalist to blush for shame We could as well crie quittance with him and for our purpose alledge an Epistle decretall of Pope Eleutherius to the Bishops of France Onuphrius in Fastis Pontif. where he telleth them That the vniuersall Church of Christ is committed to their charge this being an Epistle of as good pistoll proofe as
the other and both alike And what credit ought in reason to be giuen to Sixtus in a cause so neerely concerning himselfe especially when in the next precedent Epistle he contenteth himselfe with the title of Archbishop Secondly he produceth a certaine place out of Tertullian in his booke of Chastitie Lib. de Pudicit c. 1. where he taxeth a certaine Edict of Victor by which he receiueth adulterers vnto penance and whereof he baffleth the inscription I heare talke saith Tertullian of an Edict and that a peremptorie one to Pontifex Maximus i. The high Pontife the Bishop of Bishops saith I remit sinnes to adulterers and whoremasters which come to penance True it is that after that attempt of his vpon all Asia any thing may seeme credible of that mans insolencie and pride But who seeth not that Tertullian frumpeth only and jeasteth at him as also he doth at that other decree of Pope Zepherin For where saith he shall this liberalitie of his be proposed if in the Church how so seeing she is a virgine But a little after in the same booke he driueth this naile a little closer If saith he because our Lord said to Saint Peter Vpon this stone I will build my Church and To thee will I giue the keyes of the kingdome of heauen thou doest therefore presume that the power of binding and loossing is deriued vpon thee what art thou that crossest the purpose and intention of our Sauiour who collated it onely vpon Saint Peters person And consequently not vpon you Victor nor vpon you Zepherin farther than you represent Peter not in shadow onely as Baronius would haue it but in truth and veritie But grant we that he did call himselfe Vniuersall Bishop might not euerie Bishop haue done the same in regard of his charge yes verily and many of them vpon better reason considering the worth and dignitie of their persons But would the Pope trow you suffer their successors now to ground any thing thereupon in prejudice of himselfe Saint Clement whom commonly they thrust vpon vs as next successor vnto Saint Peter had not be like well perused and vnderstood his euidences Clement Constitut lib. 6. c. 14. when in his Constitutions he spake in this manner Wee haue written to you this Catholike and vniuersall doctrine to confirme you you I say to whom the Vniuersall Bishopricke is committed Jgnatius in Epistola ad Philadelph And Ignatius speaking of a Bishop of Philadelphia of his time saith That he was called of God to vndertake 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is the ministerie of the common Church as Baronius himselfe rendreth it Nazianz. in laudem Cypriani And Nazianzene saith of Saint Cyprian That he presided not onely ouer the Church of Carthage and Africke but also ouer all the East all the West ouer all the North Idem in laudem Athanas and all the South And of Athanasius That he presided ouer the Church of Alexandria nay ouer the whole world But he expoundeth himselfe in both of the first he addeth wheresoeuer the admiration of his name came and of the other That he gouerned the Church of Alexandria in such sort that the Vniuersall Church was benefited by him And would God the Bishops of Rome had done the like we neuer would haue enuied them the like honourable title Euseb in vita Constantin lib. 5. c. 57. Also the Emperour Constantine himselfe writing to Eusebius vpon the refusall which he made of the Bishopricke of Antiochia when it was offered vnto him You are saith he a most happie man in this That you are thought worthie in the opinion of all to rule the Vniuersall Church taking this word in that sence which Saint Cyprian doth when he saith That there is but one Bishopricke of which euerie Bishop holdeth his part in solid Cyprian de vnitat Eccles Baron to 2. an 216. artic 9. 10. As for the title of High Priest or Pontife Baronius alledgeth no other proofe but onely the imitation of the old Iewish law where there was a High Priest and of Paganisme which had Pontificem Maximum i. a High Pontife and groundeth himselfe especially vpon this later He saith he which was most eminent in iudiciall authoritie aboue all the rest was onely Pontifex Maximus Soueraigne Pontife among the Pagans Whence Festus saith that it was he who was reputed Iudge in all matters diuine and humane And to this purpose alledgeth this Cardinall all that which is spoken in holie writ of the royall Priesthood of our Lord Iesus O how weake a foundation is this for so huge a building Why did he not rather ground himselfe vpon their Rex Sacrificulus who according to his owne author Festus seemeth to be the greatest among the Priests after him Dialis the Priest of Iupiter then Martialis of Mars afterwards Quirinalis the Priest of Romulus and last of all Pontifex Maximus the High Pontife all which you shall find in Festus in the word Ordo whence we learne by the way that this word Orders was anciently taken from the Heathen 2. PROGRESSION Pope Stephen attempteth to restore two Bishops of Spaine deposed by their Metropolitan ABout the yeare 250 Stephen Bishop of Rome made the like attempt against the Bishops of Spaine and Africke In Spaine Basilides Bishop of Asturia and Martialis Bishop of Merida in time of persecution sacrificed vnto Idols and were therefore deposed from their charges Whereupon they had secret recourse vnto the said Stephen hoping to be restored by his authoritie which hee attempted to effect and thereupon wrot to the Bishops which were in Spaine OPPOSITION But this matter rested not there for the Churches of Spaine gaue notice of this attempt vnto those of Africke and presently assembled themselues in Synod The Synodall Epistle is yet whole to bee read in Cyprian the summe and effect whereof is In editio Turneb Epist 35. Pamelij 68. That the law of God suffereth them not to readmit such persons to their charge in holie Church That where the ordinances of God are in question there ought to be no acceptance of persons no relaxation in fauour of any man That their running to Rome or to Stephen might not cause the ordination of Sabinus to be reuersed he being there placed by due course of law and the other remaining incapable of restitution That Basilides might deceiue Stephen by wrong information but God he could not That they ought to hold themselues to that which themselues and all Bishops throughout the world and Cornelius himselfe their Collegue had formerly decreed namely That such persons might well be receiued vnto penance but neuer to Priestly dignitie in the Church In the whole course of which Epistle they euer call Cornelius and Stephen Bishops of Rome their Collegues Not vnlike vnto this was that attempt of Cornelius not long before vpon the Bishops of Afrike in the case of certaine false Bishops which fled vnto him against the censures of
which the Author himselfe attributeth vnto all The like care sayth he did Alexander the Bishop take in Antioch being the first which caused his name to be registred in the writings of the Church which is true But Baronius addeth that he did it at the instance and request of Innocentius hauing no other argument for this assertion but this that Innocent wrote a letter to him for as touching anie such matter Theodoret speaketh not a word 8. PROGRESSION Of the attempts of Innocentius and Syricius vpon the Churches of Spaine and Afrike THe Bishops of Rome finding no passage open to their intended Supremacie through the constancie of the Easterne Church bent their course backe vpon the West especially vpon Africke where they thought to meet with lesse opposition To. 1. Concil Damasus had alreadie broken the ice vnto them as appeareth by that Epistle of his written to Stephanus Bishop of Mauritania wherein hee qualifieth the Church of Rome with the title of the Firmament of all Bishops and Top of all other Churches emboldened no doubt thereunto by letters sent before that time vnto him from the said Stephanus who complained that certaine Bishops had bin deposed in Africke adding that this was so done notwithstanding they all knew well ynough Ibid. That censures of Bishops and all other Church causes of moment ought to be reserued to the audience of the Bishop of Rome whom he there tearmeth The Father of Fathers being of the verie brood and ofspring of those rebell Bishop of Africke of whom Saint Cyprian complained in his dayes who being reproued and censured for their faults would presently crosse the seas and run to Rome for Sanctuarie All which to be vnderstood with this condition If those decretall Epistles inserted among the Councels ought to haue any credit which as wee haue alreadie said the more learned sort reiect as counterfeit vntill the time of Pope Syricius who now entreth vpon the stage And indeed the old Roman Code leaueth them all out vntill the time of this Syricius This Syricius about the yeare 386 An. 386. in his first Epistle to Himerius Bishop of Arragon is verie quicke and saith That it is not lawfull for any Priest of the Lord to be ignorant of the decrees and statutes of the See Apostolike and therefore requesteth him to make knowne such ordinances and decrees as he shall send vnto him not onely to those of his owne Diocesse but also to those of Carthagena Andalusia Portugall Galeace and others that is in effect to all the Prouinces of Spaine Which could not saith he but hee glorious vnto him which was a Priest of so long continuance Pro antiquitate sacerdotij sui purposing to vse the ambitious humor of this Prelat onely to make himselfe and the authoritie of his See great in Spaine And in his fourth Epistle to the Bishops of Africke he goeth a step farther and telleth them That without the priuitie of the See Apostolike that is to say of the Primat none might presume to ordaine a Bishop And this word Primat some interpret for the Bishop of Rome in regard of the claime which was made vnto the Primacie not long before by Damasus and these late presumptions of Syricius himselfe in his first Epistle the rather because it is improbable that hee would impart this title of The See Apostolike to any saue onely to the See of Rome OPPOSITION Concil Carth. 2. ca. 12. The Africanes therefore assembled vpon this occasion a second Councell at Carthage in the time of this Syricius where they decreed in this manner It seemed good vnto all that without the leaue of the Primat of euerie Prouince no man hereafter presume in what place soeuer to ordaine any Bishop without any reference at all to the Bishop of Rome But say they if necessitie so require any three Bishops by order from the Primat may consecrate a Bishop And it is to be noted That in this verie Canon they call the chaire of the Metropolitan the First Chaire or Chiefe See and that Gratian inserting this Canon in his booke of Decrees Distinct 64. C. extra conscientiam 5. followed the intent of this Councell of Carthage and not of Syricius referring it to the Metropolitan Bishop not to the Apostolike See though he falsely report it vnder the name of Innocent And in the yeare 397 An. 397. the third Councell of Carthage went a little farther Syricius at that time also sitting Pope and decreed That the Bishop of the first See should not be called the Prince or Chiefe of Priests Concil Carthag 3. ca. 26. or High Priest or by any other such name but onely The Bishop of the first See As for the name of Vniuersall Bishop that the Bishop of Rome it selfe should not bee called by that name Which last words are also in Gratian though now Distinct 99. ca. primae sedis 3. through the good order which of later times hath beene taken in these matters they are no longer to be found in the Councell it selfe A thing not to be forgotten for it was fit that all these things should meet and march together Corruption of doctrine as well as of discipline and that Syricius should be the man who should first establish the forbiddance of Priests mariages though by generall consent reiected in the Councell of Nice and not receiued for six hundred yeares after in the West doe what his successors could doe Bringing in also the the commemoration of Saints into the Liturgie and daily seruice of the Church in imitation perhaps of that Carmen Saliare vsed heretofore among the Romans wherein the names of all their gods werewith much solemnitie rehearsed For that was the disease of that age to fashion themselues in all points after the rites and ceremonies of the Heathen 9. PROGRESSION Of the decree of Pope Innocent concerning Appeales to Rome IN the yeare 401 came Innocent who would not be so put backe he An. 401. Innocent Epist 2. ad Victric Rothomagens c. 3. in his second Epistle to Victricius Bishop of Roan published this generall decree That the greater causes after that they had beene censured by the Bishop should be referred to the See of Rome as the Synod saith he hath ordained and the laudable vse and custome of the Church requireth Yet haue we hitherto seene the contrarie both in the one and also in the other But he goeth on seeking to practise what he proiected Epist 7. ad Episc Maced vpon the Macedonians and persuading them that he did the like in all other places Let vs therefore now see whether he found any better successe in this his attempt than his predecessors had before him OPPOSITION The question then is as you see about great causes An. 402. In the yeare 402 was held the Mileuitan Councell and after that in the yere 413 another at Carthage An. 413. where no petie causes were in handling but the maine doctrine
of the Church the schisme of Donatus and the heresie of Pelagius where both were condemned and Pelagius concerning whose doctrine Pope Innocent thought fit to suspend his judgement was excommunicated And all this done without consulting the Bishop of Rome onely sentence being alreadie passed he was entreated to joyne his authoritie and voyce with theirs for so goe the words of those Fathers in a letter which they sent vnto him reported by S. Augustine We haue say they Concil Carth. ad Innocent to 1. pa. 469. August Epist 90 by common consent pronounced Pelagius and Caelestius to be excommunicated c. for the amendment if not of them yet of those whom they haue seduced Which done we haue thought good deere brother to signifie so much vnto thee to the end that vnto this ordinance of our mediocritie thou shouldest ioyne the authoritie of the See Apostolike So that here we see a sentence plainely and absolutely giuen and yet vnder these tearmes of humilitie there is no disparagement or inequalitie to be obserued In like sort the Fathers of the Mileuitan Councell Concil Mileuit in Epist ad Innocent to 1. Concil apud August Epist 92. Concil Mileuit c. 3. Seeing say they that the Lord of his speciall grace hath placed thee in that Apostolike See being such a one as that our negligence would be condemned if we should conceale anything from thee which maketh for the good of the Church rather than our feare excused as if we doubted of thy good acceptance we therefore entreat thee to vse thy Pastorall care and diligence in these so great perils and dangers of the members of Christ c. Their meaning was that hee should doe in these cases of heresie within the limits of his jurisdiction in the West as they had alreadie done in the East But when they saw that vpon their round dealing with them in the East he was the rather inclined to absolue them in the West they made short worke and passed this decree in full Synod Whosoeuer shall say that the grace of God in which we are iustified by Iesus Christ is auailable onely for the remission of sinnes past and that it is no helpe to vs against sinne hereafter let him bee Anathema And thereupon adde they farther This errour and impietie which hath euerie where so many followers and abettors ought also to be Anathematised and condemned by the See Apostolike As if they should haue said It is high time Innocent that now you shew your selfe and doe your duetie All which Innocent as one not willing to breake with them passed ouer and seemed not to vnderstand but as if they had fled to him as to their superiour frameth them an answer onely to futher his owne ambition Apud August Epist 90. to 1 Concil apud August Epist 91 You haue saith he well obserued the ordinances of the ancient Fathers and not troden vnder foot that which they not in humane wisedome but by diuine order haue established namely that whatsoeuer is done in places though neuer so remote should for finall conclusion be referred to the audience of the See of Rome And againe You haue Apud August Epist 92. saith he had due regard of the Apostolike honour I say of him which hath the charge and care of all other Churches in asking aduise of him in these perplexities and intricate causes Following herein the ancient Canon which you as well as my selfe know to haue beene obserued in all the world And where I pray you good Innocent and when was it so obserued for saw you not the contrarie in Afrike it selfe and in these two last Councels practised But let vs see whether they vse him any better in his matter of Appeales The Fathers of the Mileuitan Councell spake plainely Concil Mileuit Can. 22. It hath beene say they thought fit in the case of Priests Deacons and other inferiour Clergie men if in their causes they complaine of the wrongfull iudgement of the Bishop that then the next adioyning Bishops shall heare and end their cause by the consent of their owne Bishop And if they thinke fit to appeale from them also yet that they appeale not but onely to the Councels of Afrike or to the Primate of the Prouince But if any shall presume to appeale beyond the seas that no man presume to receiue that man to his communion And it is verie probable that the like decrees were made in other Churches of the West howsoeuer Gratian 2. q. 6. c. 35. to saue the Popes jurisdiction addeth these words Vnlesse saith he they appeale to the See of Rome whereas it was properly against that See that they raised this countermure and bulwarke of defence Bellarmine yet goeth more finely to worke and saith That this Canon concerneth only the inferior Orders But the Canon next precedent which properly prouideth for the cases of Bishops is linked with this as wel in reason as in order the conclusion is general Whosoeuer shall offer to appeale beyond the sea c. without any distinction betweene Priest and Bishop Concil Carthag apud Balsam Can. 31. ex Concil African and in the margent there is noted this diuers lection Aliàs That they appeale not beyond the sea but to the Primates of their Prouinces as it hath often beene ordained in case of Bishops and so are all sorts of Clergie men comprised And in like manner is this Canon read in the Greeke copies 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And to conclude this point we may not forget that Saint Augustine himselfe was present at this Councell All these things standing as they doe let vs now see what arguments Baronius hence draweth to the preiudice of the Churches of Spaine and Afrike in fauour of the Pope And first saith he in the third Councell of Carthage Baron to 5. an 497. art 55. can 48. it is decreed That concerning the baptisme of the Donatists Syricius Bishop of Rome and Simplicianus of Milan should be consulted The one saith he as head of the Church the other for the worthinesse of his person whereas the Fathers themselues make no such difference but say they we haue thought good to consult our brethren and fellow Priests Syricius and Simplicianus and no maruell seeing that Aurelius Bishop of Carthage wanting fit ministers to furnish his Churches wrot ioyntly to Anastasius Bishop of Rome and to Venerius Bishop of Milan to supplie his want calling them Holie Brethren Secondly Concil Carthag 3. ca. 26. Distinct 99. ca. primae sedis he taketh on because we alledge the Canon Primae sedis That the Bishop of the first See should not be called Prince or the Chiefe of Priests or High Priest or by any such like name And I would know whether these are not the verie words of the Canon it selfe or are they not so reported by Gratian in the Decrees Yea but he wil not that we should extend them to Rome especially
the old fashion that he shall be deposed for a whole yeare if the Prince be cause of his so liuing that he be excommunicated for two yeares And the 17 Canon forbiddeth Princes and Emperours to be present at Synods vnlesse it be at generall Councels And the 22 disableth them and all Laies whomsoeuer to be present at the election or promotion of anie Patriarch Metropolitan or Bishop vnder paine of excommunication whereby no doubt the Popes Legats thought they had shut the Emperours of the West cleane out of their Conclaues vsing one Emperour as a rod alwaies to scourge the other As for the point of Appeales to Rome they could not effect it for the 26 Canon is plaine That who so findeth himselfe aggrieued with his Bishop shall appeale to his Metropolitan and from the Metropolitan to the Patriarch à quo litibus finis imponatur who shall make a full end of the controuersie and therefore meant not to run to Rome as Nicholas would haue had them And it was euen at the instant when the Articles were offered them to subscribe that they made their protestation against them In this Synod there appeared yet another notable ambition of the Popes for the Bulgarians being formerly Painims receiued Christianitie in the time of Nicholas who sent them Bishops for their instruction Michael their Prince sent his embassadors to the Synod who comming before them That we may not say they seeme to erre in our owne opinions we desire to be informed by you which supplie the places of the Great Patriarches to what Church we are to belong The Popes Legats replied presently That they ought to belong to the Roman Church The Bulgarians requested That the matter might be resolued and agreed vpon with the Legats of other Patriarches there present The Romanists replied That there was no more to be done with them and therefore without euer putting it to the Synod pronounced absolutely That they must belong to Rome The Easterne Bishops put this question to the Bulgarians When you first tooke the countrey said they from whom tooke ye it and the Priests which you found there were they Greekes or Latines They answered That they tooke the countrey from the Grecians and that they found there none but Greeke Bishops Whereuppn the Easterne Bishops inferred That they were doubtlesse ordained at Constantinople and so consequently should belong to that Church Thereupon the Legats replied That Churches were not bounded by the diuersitie of tongues That kingdomes and Sees differed in their jurisdictions That they had the presumption on their side who had giuen them their first Bishops That all Epirus Thassalie and Dardania had bin euer belonging to their jurisdiction The Easterne Bishops on the contrarie demaunded vpon which of these they would principally stand In the end the violence and pride of the Roman Legats ouerswayed who told the Synod That the Church of Rome held not that Councel for a competent Iudge of her controuersies who was her selfe by speciall prerogatiue to iudge of all other Churches That decree they what them lusted it should be as little regarded as it was lightly enacted That from this present time they by the authoritie of the holie Ghost pronounced a nullitie in whatsoeuer they should decree vntill the See of Rome had determined thereof And so the holie Ghost who was to Preside in the Councell Resided onely in their persons And they farther adiured the Patriarch Ignatius by the authoritie of the Apostles and of Adrian who had restored him to his See not to suffer Bulgaria to be taken from them Who made them a doubtfull answer telling them That he was neither so young as to be lightly deceiued neither yet so verie a dotard as to do that himselfe which he found fault withall in others And there rested this contestation betweene them being questionlesse a great scandall to the consciences of these poore conuerts who saw at first that these men sought not the enlargement of Christs kingdome but of their owne jurisdiction and iniurious to the Emperour who offended with these proceedings though dissembling it tooke no order for their passe and safe-conduct into their countrey So that hauing been certaine dayes at sea they fell into the hands of the Sclauons who stript them of all that euer they had took away the original of the Councell with the subscriptions of the Bishops and left them nothing but the copie of Athanasius and had peraduenture lost their liues but that some of their companie escaping the Sclauons feared the matter might come to light and they one day receiue the like measure The issue of all was That doe Adrian what he could the Bulgarians put out the Latine Priests and sent for others in their roomes to Constantinople and so remained they in obedience to that Church Whereupon they grew so odious to the Popes that they called that sinne condemned from heauen after their name Bulgarie thereby to make them odious and abhominable to all men And this was the end of Adrians enterprises in the East 33. PROGRESSION Of the attempts of Pope Adrian both vpon the Clergie and also vpon the kings of France LEt vs now see whether he sped any better in the West Hincmar Bishop of Laon nephew vnto Hincmar Archbishop of Reimes the most learned Bishop of France had surrendred certaine Church goods into the hands of Charles the Bauld to bestow them vpon a certaine Norman captaine Aimon li. 5. c. 24 from whom he would needs shortly after take them away againe and because the Norman would not resigne them but into the hands of the king from whom he had them therefore Hincmar excommunicated him for which in a Synod held at Vernons he was reproued and sharpely censured he thereupon appealed to Rome but they refused to grant him any letters dimissorie yet he continued still in his stubbornnesse vntill at length there was assembled another Councel at Attigni consisting often Prouinces where he was againe condemned and thereupon promised to submit himselfe to the good pleasure of the king and of Hincmar his Metropolitan and vncle and yet vnder hand signified the matter vnto the Pope procuring him to euocate the whole cause to Rome and himselfe to be serued with Processe to appeare there at a day making the best of his owne cause to Adrian Whereupon Adrian wrot vnto king Charles who yet would not license the other to goe to Rome and then did Adrian write him that bloudie letter calling him Tyran periured perfidious and a spoyler of the Church goods and what not And for conclusion as well to him as to Hincmar the Metropolitan We saith he by authoritie Apostolike will and commaund That thou cause Hincmar of Laon and his accusers to come before our Clemencie to the end that we may pronounce our sentence of his cause And wee shall see anone how well he was obeyed But not long after he made a farre more violent attempt vpon him The Emperour Lewis hauing as
we haue alreadie said quietly swallowed the election of Adrian made without calling his Lieutenants to it made the Pope to like well of him and gaue him an appetite to trie his authoritie somewhere else It came to passe about this time that Lotharius king of Lorraine died and Charles king of France and Lewis of Germanie both vncles to the deceased intending to succeed in his inheritance Adrian set vp Lewis of Italie Emperour thundering more violently than euer had done his predecessor wrot to all Kings Barons and Prelats of France namely to Hincmar of Reimes That none should presume to inuade or take vnto him the kingdome of Lotharius deceased nor yet his subiects and vassals because saith he it appertaineth to the Emperour Lewis his spirituall sonne by right of inheritance and ought to fall vnto him by the others decease And if any officer shall presume the contrarie he declareth him Anathema no longer to be called a Christian and to dwell for euer with the diuell if he be a Bishop and hath in any sort consented thereunto or winked thereat declareth him to be no longer a Pastor but an hireling and as one that hath no care of his sheepe depriued of his Pastorall dignitie and honour Yet Charles hearing of the death of Lotharius remoued into Lorraine and being receiued by the Barons and Prelats there as their lawfull king was crowned at Metz by Hincmar Archbishop of Reimes So that Adrian pursuing his point charged him by his Legats vnder paine of excommunication to forbeare and Hincmar to pronounce the censures of the Church against him and to separat himselfe from him and not to say so much as Good morrow to him And this was a great way gone in a little time But let vs see what answer our French made hereunto OPPOSITION Hincmar Epist ad Adria Extant etiam apud Baron an 861. art 93. sequent to 10. Hincmar therefore Archbishop of Reimes answered him That as touching Hincmar of Laon He had no power without expresse order from the king to send him or any other Bishop of his diocesse to Rome or to any other place much lesse the Bishops of other Prouinces and that himselfe without leaue from the king might not offer to set foot out of the realme The kings answer though it be long as taking vp after his owne account foure leaues of paper and therefore not fit to be inserted into this discourse yet shall it not be amisse to alledge the chiefe points and principall causes thereof which are as followeth We read saith he in the booke of Paralipomenon That the children of Israel went forth to battell with a quiet mind because they were not to fight in malice or enuie for reuenge but with a desire in hope of peace And we let you to know you which by letters your little befitting the authoritie of a king much lesse the humble modestie of a Bishop haue disgraced vs by reproches that you make vs write vnto you otherwise than we would to the end that you may perceiue that we are a man though subiect to mens passions yet one that walketh in the Image of God not void of common sense raised to this kinglie throne by the grace of God and by right of succession to our father and grandfather and which is more than this a Christian a Catholike an obseruer of the Orthodox and true religion brought vp from our cradle as well in knowledge of the Scriptures as in the vnderstanding of good and wholesome lawes both Ecclesiasticall and Ciuile not accused either Legally or Canonically in any Episcopall audience much lesse conuicted of any publike and notorious crime who yet haue not beene able to preuaile so farre by our honourable letters as to receiue any reasonable answer from you nor yet to haue that respect and due regard as was wont to passe betweene your predecessors and ours c. In the entrance of your letters you commend indeed our wisdome but presently you charge vs in shew more fairely in effect more grieuously with murmuring repining grutching against your Fatherhood with sundrie other reproaches and imputations In your former letters you called vs Tyran periured and spoiler of Church goods whereas we haue neither confessed any such thing against our selfe neither by any course of law haue any such crimes beene proued against vs And in this other which you haue sent by Actard one of our Bishops you accuse vs of murmuring and mutinie For our owne part wee would not beleeue that those letters came from you because the holie See hath euer beene woont to correct euerie man according to his qualitie and ranke with good sobrietie and discretion Now if we haue spoken euill beare witnesse of the euill but if well why grow you into such choler against vs Abraham could say vnto God and God tooke it not in ill part Wilt thou destroy the iust with the wicked and yet you grow much offended when we tell you That you ought not to pronounce any man guiltie of a crime without either confession of the partie or conuiction by course of law much lesse vse a king as a priuat person and condemne him as conuicted You are not ignorant how great a sinne it is to say vnto his brother Racha how much greater to say so to a king both by the doctrine of the Apostle and by the practise of Dauid in the person of Saul though a reprobat from God And yet in your letters you aduise vs to receiue ioyfully and with an humble heart all that commeth from the Apostolike See of Rome Is it your meaning then that we should so wel relish these tearms of Tyran periured and perfidious person or must we needs say of you with the Poet Quicquid calcaueris Rosa fiat Whereuer you tread red Roses grow Or may we not rather say with the Prophet Woe be to them which call that sweet which is bitter c. Or if we should hold our peace and winke at this should wee not confesse our selues fallen from this royall dignitie and from the communion of the Catholike Church c. Write you vnto vs things befitting our calling and yours and then will we as you did receiue them with a willing and a thankfull mind As for your letters at least those which come vnto vs in your name they euer charge vs with some fault without either proofe or inquest yet the Apostle giueth you a rule in these cases Argue obsecra increpa Argue beseech reproue in all patience and doctrine And saint Augustine saith That the Apostle would not that one man should condemne another vpon suspition neither yet should run to extraordinarie proofes but rather after the law of God and order of the Church either confessing of himselfe or conuicted by his accuser And afterward comming to the matter concerning Hincmar of Laon You write saith he vnto vs in you letters in this manner We will and command by Apostolike authoritie